#i think if someone made fake glasses that are a close brown pink you would be okay | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

dreamescapeswriting · 3 years ago

Text

Hen (I) Do ~ KNJ [M] [Request]

WORD COUNT: 22.7K

PAIRING: Namjoon x reader

GENRE: Non idol, smut, fake engagement, tiktok inspired, did start as a drabble and then….whoopsies it turned into a 22.7K fic hehe, strangers to lovers, happy ending, fluffy.

SMUT WARNINGS: Thigh riding, teasing, sexual tension, public sex, face riding, oral (both m/f recieving) pool teasing, ruined orgasms, creampie, possiessive, talks of “mine” “who owns you”

A/N: Hen Do - Bachelorette party

The whole restaurant was empty besides your table and yet it felt as though it was completely full. The girls you were all with seemed to be making enough noise for a crowd full of people, despite there only being seven of you in the place. It was so loud you could barely decide who was saying what and what on earth they were talking about.

Jae-ah was sitting closest to you, the whole reason you were sitting in a restaurant in Vegas in the first place. She had been one of your best friends since middle school and it was finally almost time for her to get married.

You could practically see the excitement bouncing off of her body as she sat there sipping on her wine. There was something bothering her though but you didn't know what. All afternoon she had been avoiding telling you something and you wanted to find out what it was. It was her party week, after all, she was supposed to be the happiest person in vegas.

Watching her closely you tried to sense what it was that was bothering her but she just flicked her long brown hair over her shoulder and turned to look at you. Flashing that giant perfect smile at you as she realised you had been staring at her.

She had flown you and most of her family out from Seoul to come to Vegas for her wedding. A week-long partying session for the bride and groom's side of the wedding. Each side wanting to outdo the other and although you had been maid of honour you weren't in charge of a single thing. Jae-Ah had insisted on taking charge of this so that she could plan everything out for everyone else to enjoy.

"Cheer up babe, this is meant to be fun." She teased you as she poured the both of you a glass of champagne. Nudging your side playfully as she noticed you weren't being as overly excited as everyone else.

You wanted to be as happy as she was about all of this but you couldn't. All this was doing was setting into your mind how single you were. Reminding you that while all of your friends were going out and getting married. You were still trying to progress in life and lived in a small apartment in Seoul.

Jae-Ah had always been ahead on things though, she was the first to graduate college, the first to get a job and now the first to get married. You were happy for her, extremely happy and proud of how far your friend had come but this just set your mind into overdrive.

"Come on," Jae-Ah handed you one of the sashes everyone was wearing only yours was different. It was "Maid of honour," written in black ink on the front of it. Bright pink to make it stand out in a crowd. As if the fake crowns and penis straws weren't enough to say that this was a hen party.

A whole week of spending time with married or to-be-married friends was supposed to be fun but you couldn't help but dread what was to come.

"Here! I propose an idea!" Everyone turned to look at Jae-ah as she stood up at the table, tapping a fork against her glass softly as she gained everyone's attention. Each of the girls turned to look at her, smiling just as big as the next.

"I can't do all of my hen party, I have emergencies I need to attend to," Jae-ah explained as she looked down at you, smirking a little. You hated that smirk, that was the smirk she used whenever she was planning something in that evil brain of hers.

"So I say we have a fake hen-do...For you," She looked at you and then all eyes turned to look at you. Rose and Jihyo exchanging a smirk while nodding their heads. It would be the perfect opportunity for you to get out there and have some fun.

"For me? A fake hen-do?" You practically coughed the champagne back into the glass as you stared at Jae. What was she even thinking? How could any of this sound fun when it wasn't you that was really getting married? All of this was supposed to be for her.

"Sure! It'll be fun!" She yelled out, the other girls all agreeing with her. Practically begging for you to do it. This was going to be their chance to finally let loose and have fun in a whole other country. If Jae-ah didn't do it and you wouldn't, you guys would be bored for the week.

"I can't do it because we have every emergency happening with the wedding. So why waste a perfectly good week on something I can't do?" Her eyes were beginning to tear up as she used the puppy look on you. The one thing you could never say no to whenever she did it.

"I'll do it if Y/n doesn't want to!" Lia yelled as she blushed a little, realising how needy she sounded. But Lia hadn't gotten a hen-do when she got married. Mostly because it was a shotgun wedding and she wasn't allowed to drink.

"No. Y/n will do it," Jae-ah glared at the friend playfully and looked back at you. Clearly wanting you to do this because she didn't want you to be bored. At least this way you could experience the fun first person. Everything that was supposed to be the best thing in Vegas. This must have been the thing playing on Jae-ah's mind all day.

"You can take my place! You can do all of the partying for me," She laughed as she sat back down and squeezed your hand softly.

"You know I hate clubs anyway," She whispered in your ear so that no one else could hear, kissing your cheek softly as she looked back at you. It was obvious that she really wanted you to do this for her and who knows? It could be fun.

"Y/n everything is booked, just...As my maid of honour...Do this for me?" You scoffed as she pulled out the maid of honour card. The one thing she had been using against you since the moment she got engaged.

"You can't play that card!" You cried out as you shook your head.

"I just did," You sighed, rolled your eyes before finally agreeing to do it.

"Fine"

"YES! The party is on!" Lia screamed out as she began clapping her hands together, downing the glass of wine in front of her.

"We can go shopping tomorrow morning! Find you some dresses, some new sashes! We should find some fake ring too!" Rose yelled out excitedly as she got up from her chair and began clapping her hands together, ordering some more food for you all. They all seemed more excited about this than Jae-ah having the party.

"We can get strippers, we can do whatever you want...It'll be fun!" Rose sounded like she was trying to convince you even though you had agreed so you nodded.

What was the big deal? Letting your hair down while you were in vegas didn't seem like a big deal. It wasn't as if you knew anybody there. No one was going to know it wasn't your wedding party.

No one knew you.

It was going to be perfect.

The next night you were ready to go through with it, spending most of the day trying to hype yourself up in your own head.

"First things first, we're going to need a name," Lia said as you walked through the streets towards where most of the clubs were. Glancing at her you frowned a little. Why wouldn't you just use the names already on lists?

"We can just use Jae-ah and Josh?" You suggested but she shook her head, that was going to be boring. You at least needed to use your name for this. That and the girls wanted this to be a brand new thing, you needed a new fiancé and a new life. A whole new story made up for your imaginary wedding.

"We put a bunch into a generator we thought would be a good fit for you," Rose said as she began straightening her dress out. It was a bright red dress that honestly clung to her tiny body perfectly. It went along well with her blonde hair which she had been pulling off the dress.

All of them were dressed up to the heavens looking as though they had stepped out of a fashion magazine. Meanwhile, you were wearing a white knee-length dress because they wanted you to stand out. Each of you had your fake tiara's one with your sashes Jae-ah had given to you all. You, of course, wearing the bride-to-be one.

"This is going to be fun, they have no idea who you are they're not going to care," Yiren reassured you as she could see just how unsure you were about all of this. All morning long you had been debating giving the opportunity to Lia but you stuck it out. Convincing yourself that what happened in Vegas stayed in Vegas.

"Fine, gimmie the app." You mumbled as Jihyo passed you her phone, sliding onto the app you pushed spin. Watching as a small animated wheel began to spin and tell you who your "husband" was going to be. You wondered if you were going to have to come up with some fake story as to where he was. The girls had already decided that for you, your fiancé was going to be out with his friends doing his own partying. There was no reason for someone not to believe you. Both bridal parties having separate parties wasn't unheard of.

"Namjoon." You breathed out as you looked at the screen. Humming a little at the sound of his name. It sounded like someone you would meet in a museum back home, someone sweet and kind.

"Sounds cute and smart...I like it," The girls laughed softly before heading toward the bars. All of you on the hunt for a well-needed drink after the long morning of shopping you all had. Meanwhile, you needed a drink to unwind a little and get into the role of a bride-to-be.

"Hey! Y/n!" You glanced over your shoulder as you saw Lisa walking towards you. She had a giant smirked plastered across her face but you turned back to watch Rose who downed her shot and your own.

"Meet your husband," Lisa called out as she pushed a shy looking guy out in front of you and you smiled at him. It had only been a matter of time before the girls had gone looking for someone to play the role.

The man in front of you was taller than you and extremely handsome. It was a wonder they had even convinced him to get involved with all of this. Sporting black jeans with a white dress shirt, he matched it all together with a blue denim jacket.

"Hi, you're roped into this too?" You questioned as you ordered you both some drinks and smiled up at him. At least he didn't seem like a complete creep. Lia had brought a guy over who began grabbing you all inappropriately. Lisa had quickly put him back in his place by giving him a slap across the cheek.

"Yeah, my friends said it would be fun." He explained as he thanked you for the drink, taking it with him as you both began to head over to your seats inside of the club.

You wondered how you could hear him so clearly over the blasting music and yelling of people around you. The club was practically crammed with people but luckily you guys had a VIP section to go and sit inside of.

"What about you?" He questioned as he stood just outside the seating section. Waiting for you to lead the way in.

"My friend Jae-ah was supposed to be the one doing this. It's her wedding next week but she had an emergency come up." You weren't going to go into details with him about everything. He was only there for the partying after all, he didn't need a full life story.

"Ah, at least you guys can still have all of the fun though, saves it all going to waste." You smiled before moving the small velvet rope and climbing up one step into the white seated area. There was four sofa's surrounding a glass coffee table. Covered in empty glasses and spilt drinks.

"We have a week of plans! We have cute things to do as well as a lot of fun!" Lia cried out as you all sat down together, placing your drinks down onto the table and smiling at Lia. She had almost gone all out on making sure you had a lot to do while you were there. Wanting you to experience everything that you could.

In her words she "wasn't sure you would ever get to do the real thing," so this was going to be worth the while.

"We have a full night of partying and tomorrow..." Yiren reached into her clutch bag and pulled out a small box. While you all had been looking at dresses she found something a lot better. Something that would bring a lot of fun into the evenings for you.

"I found these while we were shopping," She began showing you different cards while you read the box. "Big-box if Vegas Dares,"

"Vegas dares?" You questioned, a little hesitant as to where she could have picked them up and what they could have been. She nodded at you and pulled out a random card to show it to you.

"Some of them are cute, like taking photos in front of landmarks, going for a romantic meal. It'll be fun if you're both okay with it." She showed you the card she had pulled, "Go for a couples massage,". Nothing seemed as though it was going to be too extreme so you looked up at your fake fiancé. Exchanging a look with him you raised your eyebrows. Everything had to be okay with him too, you weren't going to pressure some dude on his holiday into this. He nods his head at you, he saw nothing wrong with any of this. It was all going to be some kind of harmless fun and you seemed pretty nice about everything.

"I'm down if you are, I didn't have much planned," He told you as he looked at you and to his drink. What could be better than spending his time with someone so beautiful and nice?

"I've got nothing better to do," He chuckled as he took out his phone to let his friends know what he was going to be doing that week. Texting them that he had plans figured out for himself instead of tagging along with them.

"We should do some tonight!" Rose yelled, a little drunk from the wine and shots she had been taking most of the night. Out of all of the girls you had no idea she would be the one to get almost completely toasted on the first night. She was going to be a nightmare in the morning.

"We should?" You looked at Rose and to your fiancé who seemed to be blushing a little at the thought of doing a dare right away.

"What shall we do for the night?" You questioned sensing that there was something bothering him with doing dares right away. Neither of you knew each other enough to jump right into anything right now, especially since everyone had been drinking.

"I think we have to establish our fake relationship. Come up with a story in case people ask questions." Rose scoffed out that the idea of it was boring and you shook your head at her before turning to your fiancé and nodding.

"That's a good idea, tomorrow we can do all of the dares we want." You nodded in agreement, sipping on the glass of wine in front of you.

Together you and your fiancé seemed to be the soberest out of everyone with you so you sat closer to him. Wanting to speak to him as much as you could since you were going to spend time together. You were going to have to get to know one another at some point.

"We were high school lovers?" You questioned as you looked to your fiancé who nodded his head. Sipping his drink before shrugging his shoulders, his story idea was that you had been sweethearts your whole life.

"Sure! I mean it's a classic one, no one has to know any different." He explained as you nodded along with him watching in horror as Rose got up to go and pole dance with some of the other dancers. She had been telling you she was going to do it and now she was. Lia followed after her, camera at the ready since she was never going to remember it the next day.

"We can just make it up as we go along, but there's a problem." Your fiancé explained as he looked down at your hand, it was completely ringless.

"You don't have a ring," You gasped before reaching in your clutch to pull out the fake diamond ring you had gotten earlier that morning. Something you had gotten from a random party store you had all been in that morning,

"Mina picked it out," You laughed turning it over to show him the plastic band that held the fake diamond. Although it was completely fake it looked real in the low lighting which was going to work in your favour.

"Looks almost real." He laughed as he shook his head at you, holding the ring up to his eyes so he could see it better. That was when it hit him, neither of you had introduced yourselves to one another since meeting him and he wanted to know your name,

"My name! By the way, is-" A hand covered his mouth as Yiren began shaking her head. Tutting at the both of you as she slurred over her words,

"No! No names! You're Namjoon and she's Y/n." You laughed a little remembering the name and looking to your fiancé. The fake name kind of suited him to be honest so you smiled and held out your hand.

"Namjoon, it's a pleasure to be engaged to you." You laughed softly as he did too. Namjoon couldn't believe that you had randomly picked his name out of a generator and that it was actually his name. It almost felt like fate.

The two of you had enough of the loud music and screaming so you began walking back to your hotel together. There you found out you were staying in the same hotel only a floor away from each other. Stepping into the elevator you pushed your floor and glanced to Namjoon.

"So what brings you to vegas?" You quizzed as you stood in the elevator together, watching the numbers as you rode up. It was finally quiet enough now so you could have a decent conversation with him without screaming at one another.

"Work break but it seems as though all my friends want to do is gamble away their payday...I'm more of casual drinks and maybe seeing the sights." You laughed softly and nodded your head in agreement. The idea of going out to get smashed every night wasn't exactly your idea of a good time either.

"Me too! I had planned to go sightseeing all week long but it looks like it's fake fiance fun now," Namjoon shook his head at you. The two of you could still do all of the things you wanted to but with one another, it wasn't as though it would be the end of the world.

Namjoon thought it would be rather nice to have someone by his side while he did all of the "boring" stuff his friends didn't want to do.

"We can still sight-see...We can go as fiancé's and see just how far we can push the free stuff," Smirking at him you nodded liking the way his mind worked. If people thought you were recently engaged and acted all cute with one another the free stuff would never stop coming.

"I like the way you think," You winked as you got to your floor, both of you stepping out and wandering in the direction of your door.

"You sure your friends will be okay?" He questioned when he remembered they were still out partying. You thought back on the last time you saw them, Mina had begun sobering up since she hated going to bed drunk.

"I'm positive. Mina will never let them get too drunk." You laughed softly as you unlocked the door to your room, looking back at him to go over plans for the next day.

"I'll meet you in the lobby? Tomorrow morning?" You nodded at him, genuinely feeling excited about going out to see him again tomorrow. There was a fluttering in your chest at the prospect of going out to have fun with someone you'd never known before.

"Sure, I'll meet you with some breakfast around 10?" He nodded at you this time as you glanced at the time. 10 seemed reasonable since it was almost 1 am now.

"Bring the cards, we can see what we can get up to," He told you as you remembered the cards the girls insisted on you taking home with you. Smiling and nodding at him you disappeared into your room leaning against the door as you grinned to yourself. This had been the most you smiled in the longest time but you couldn't help it, you felt as though you were genuinely having fun.

This trip was going to be more fun than you had imagined. With a handsome new fiancé joining you.

The next morning you made sure to be down in the lobby for 10. You'd been woken up by rose at 4 that morning when the girls all stumbled inside. You got up to help them get into bed before crashing on the sofa in your room.

"Here," Namjoon said as he walked over to you, carrying two take-out cups and a bag. Breakfast had been running early and you missed out on getting you both something so he did it for you. He was dressed in some black sweats with a plain white t-shirt and the same jacket as the night before.

"Lifesaver," You mumbled before eating the bagel he'd gotten for you and began walking toward the exit. Even in the morning light, Namjoon was still handsome to you, you had no idea why he would have agreed to something like this. With someone, he barely knew.

"What's the plan?" You questioned as you threw the rubbish from your food into the bin and glanced to Namjoon who stood just outside the doors of the hotel. Looking around as he tried to come up with something that you could do for the day.

"I say we pick a dare...Start the morning off right." Namjoon said as he looked at the box you had in your bag. You smiled taking it out before randomly pulling out a card and hoping it wasn't some obscene card that had been put into the box.

"Take pictures in front of landmarks." Namjoon read as you pulled it from the box, humming as you thought about what was around your hotel. There were a few landmarks around and close to you so you could get those done.

"I think we're pretty close to the strip and high roller." You announced as you began walking down the street to where you believed the direction was. You were just following street signs everywhere,

"We can cab around to all the other places too," Namjoon suggested as he walked side by side with you. Watching the way your brows would furrow together whenever you looked at a street sign or were trying to find your way around.

"Did you get some decent sleep?" You asked as you began walking in the direction of the High Roller, remembering that his friends had gone out the night before as well.

"Jimin and Taehyung came back early and I ended up switching rooms when Jungkook came in." He laughed softly as he remembered Jungkook coming into the room slurring and stumbling all over the room.

"Why?" You laughed softly as you turned to look up at him. Namjoon sighed before shaking his head. Jungkook was one of the worst drunks in the world, all he would do was laugh and speak all night.

"He was drunk, I didn't want to be woken up when I had something exciting to do today," Raising your eyebrows you looked at him wondering what was exciting for him.

"I'm the something exciting?" You teased playfully as you began to wait in line for the ride. Looking up at him and smiling, for some reason it sent a flutter in your heart to hear you were something exciting for him.

"More exciting than staying in our room to read alone or going to do all of this alone." You smiled as you stepped up towards the till.

"Are they all hungover?" You questioned as you looked up at him, he paid for the ride and smiled at you. There was no way he was going to let you pay for yourself.

"Very much, how about the girls?" He raised his eyebrows and chuckled softly. Your thoughts instantly went back to the night before when you had been helping the girls.

"The last I saw of Rose she was throwing up in the toilet, Lia was passed out on top of Yiren and Mina was doing her nails." Laughing together as you got into one of the carriages you shook your head. It was super spacious and empty thanks to it being pretty early in the morning. For las vegas at least. No one was around besides a few old couples that weren't interested in the High Roller.

The doors shut and you looked at Namjoon, remembering what he had been saying what his day would have been filled with.

"What would you have been reading?" He chuckled before looking into his side bag pulling out a copy of "IQ84," You smiled, it had been something you'd wanted to read for ages. On the top of your "to buy" list.

"It's on my to-buy list," Namjoon smiled brightly, he never would have taken you for the reading type.

"You read too? That's great, maybe we can hit up some book shops on our way back to the hotel." You agreed and turned to look out of the windows at the huge view of Vegas.

The view was breathtakingly beautiful as you stared out at everything through the window. It was almost unbelievable that you were doing this right now.

To think you would have been locked up in the hotel room all day. This was so much better. Everyone looked so tiny from up on the ride.

"Would you come here if it wasn't for the girls?" Namjoon asked referring to being here in Vegas.

"Would you come here if it wasn't for the boys?" You countered as you sat down on some of the seats. Shrugging your shoulders as you thought on it, Vegas was never something you had thought about before.

"I'm not sure...I mean...I love Jae-ah but partying and all of this isn't my thing. Even back home."

"Home?" Namjoon knew nothing about you and you knew nothing about him. It wasn't as though you had time to speak about anything important the night before even then, Yerin wanted you to keep it all a mystery.

"I live in Seoul, I teach English in one of the schools to kids," Smiling to himself Nmajoon deciding to hold back that he was from Seoul too.

"What do you do?" You questioned noticing him smiling so much about the mention of you being a teacher.

"I'm a music teacher, I teach kids how to produce music or write songs..." Everything he did sounded interesting to you. A music teacher who came to Vegas to sight-see? Almost too good to be true.

"Do you write your own?" You questioned as he sat down beside you. Watching the way you looked out of the window and then turned back to him.

"I do,"

"Can I hear some?" You questioned as he shook his head at you over and over again.

"Never," He chuckled as the ride began to move again. He didn't want his personal music to be heard by people yet, all of it was stored up on his laptop. Never to be seen by anyone.

"Quick, we need a photo." He stood you in front of the glass window and told you to pose. Laughing as you began to pull funny faces at the camera while he snapped photos.

"Arm up with one hand on your hip?" He questioned as he snapped a bunch of photos on your phone and then his own,

"Your turn." You whined so you could switch places getting photos of him against the wall in different poses.

Dragging him by the hand you laughed as you headed towards the fountains of Bellagio. Something that was always splashed all over social media for years, everyone you knew who had been to Vegas had the generic photograph.

"One thing I've always wanted." He looked at you wondering what you were doing when you suddenly took him by the hand and began walking to the railings.

"A generic photo of me against the walls of the fountain, with the water behind us." You laughed looking around for someone who could take a photo of the two of you together. Finding someone and asking them sweetly. All-day long you had been getting people to take your photo together since the dare was supposed to be for the two of you but none of it felt forced. The day flowed naturally between you and you didn't feel as though you didn't know Namjoon. Everything felt good.

Namjoon wrapped his arm around your waist and smiled into the camera, the two of you looking like a happy couple. The elderly lady took as many as she could of you both, in different positions as you held onto one another.

"Your engaged?!" The woman who had taken the photo asked when she saw the ring on your finger. Glancing down at the ring and up to her face, you nodded.

"Just recently." You lied as you smiled up at her. There was a giant smile on her face as she began to congratulate you both. Telling you how lovely you looked with one another.

"Congratulations! You're in for a wonderful and happy marriage," Giggling you walked back to Namjoon and showed him the photographs of you both. Going over everything from that day and smiling as you looked like a real couple, not someone who was faking their time together.

"You're telling me you did all of this in one day? You're not bored?" Mina whined as she looked through the camera, checking out all of the photographs you had taken that day. Not just of you and Namjoon but from the different places you had visited. There was a photograph of Namjoon in some random bookshop you had found. Sitting on the smallest chair you had ever seen in your life, he almost looked as though he could be a giant.

"You went to Paris Las Vegas?!" Rose screamed as she saw a photo of you both standing under the "Effiel tower" together. Namjoons hand on your waist as you looked up at one another lovingly.

"You look like a real couple," Lia mentioned as she watched you looking over their shoulders at all of the images. Feeling your body heat up when you heard Lia's words, looking at her shyly as she smirked back at you.

"Do you get along well?" Yerin questioned as she glanced over at Namjoon who was getting everyone drinks at the bar. All of you were inside the hotel Casino thanks to one of the cards that Rose had pulled for you.

"We do...We haven't run out of anything to talk about all day...We have so much in common too." You smiled unknowingly as you thought about Namjoon. All though all of this was fake and would soon go away you wanted to live it up as much as you could with him.

"I see something happening...Do you like him?" Rose jabbed Jiyho in the side and shook her head at her. You kept silent as you watched Lia jumping up and down on the spot.

Namjoon was standing beside you and handed you a glass of water, letting you sip it before placing it onto the table in front of you all.

"Here! My turn!" Lia yelled as she picked out a card from the box for you. Namjoon chuckled from beside you when he noticed how excited Lia seemed to be about pulling a random card out for you both.

"Go and get married in the chapels." You stared at the card and then at Namjoon. Married? But this was all supposed to be fake and a little bit of fun. Mina looked at you as she realised the two of you weren't okay with the sound of it.

"We put a twist on it!" Mina announced as she moved closer to you all, Yiren smirking as she came up with an idea too. There was no reason for the wedding to go ahead, it could all be just a little game for the group of you.

"You're about to get married when one of us comes in and claim he slept with us! You guys have a fight!" Yerin seemed excited about it as you and Namjoon exchanged glances with one another. Clearly still not sure if it was a good idea to go through with something like this.

"This isn't a drama-" You were about to say but you were cut off by Jihyo.

"No, it'll be fun! We'll all seem so shocked! You can storm out and never have to marry Namjoon," She told you as she took your hand in her right hand and Namjoon's in her left.

"The two of you can be the stars of the show..." Namjoon laughed from beside you and nodded. There was no reason any of this had to be a huge deal, it wasn't as though you were going to actually marry one another. Besides, he had been having so much fun with you all day he never wanted it to end. If getting a fake marriage that night meant he could spend more time with you then he was down for that.

"I'm down," Shrugging his shoulders he glanced to you as he waited for you to agree to it as well.

"Me too," Lia said as she downed her glass of wine and began clapping her hands together eagerly.

"I'll be the one he slept with," Rose giggled as she walked over to you, more like stumbled as she leant against the table for support.

"You're too drunk, let Jihyo do it." Mina whispered as they all agreed and you looked at them nervously. The only white dress you owned was the one from last night and Namjoon wasn't dressed for it either.

"There's a problem...Neither of us is exactly dressed for a wedding..." You told Jiyho as she shook her head at you, throwing her hands up at you.

"You can rent your clothes out, it's cheap! You can rent flowers too." She said as she began leading you towards the chapels just down the road from the hotel you were staying inside of. Both you and Namjoon laughing as you followed behind the group of friends. Ready to fake marry, your fake fiancé.

Standing in front of Namjoon at the chapel in front of Elvis wasn't how you had pictured the night going but it was funny nonetheless. Dressed in a knee-length wedding dress that puffed out like a huge princess gown you stared at Namjoon. He was wearing a black tux with a bow tie to match. The outfits you had rented for a week for some strange reason. Lia had convinced you that it would be a cute idea, to get photos of you both all over Vegas in your wedding outfits.

A bouquet of red roses in your hands as you stared at one another nervously. Part of you feared that Jiyho would never walk through the door and you would end up actually being married. But another part of you wanted that. You wanted to keep Namjoon around but you shook the feeling away.

"Do you Y/n take Namjoon to be your-" The Elvis impersonater stopped speaking when the doors burst open and Jihyo stood there. Mascara running down her face as she sobbed, good to know the drama lessons were working. Sniffling to herself she began to walk down the aisle holding something in her hand.

"You!" She screamed at Namjoon storming over to him as he did his best not to laugh, he had to at least seem as though this was all real.

"You cheating scumbag!" She threw something down onto the ground, you couldn't tell what it was at first. Not until she began yelling out loudly.

"I'm home pregnant with your kid! And you go off and marry some slag from Vegas!" Namjoon bit his lip as you both stared down at the positive sticks that were sitting on the ground and staring up at you. Where had she even got them?

"I can't do this! I don't love you." Namjoon cried out at her, turning to face her as you stared at them both. Doing your best to seem completely shocked at what was being said.

"You don't love anyone, all you care about is yourself!" Jiyho scoffed as she poked his chest a little harshly. None of this had been prepared beforehand, the two of them were going on the spot with one another.

"Oh please! As if the baby is mine!" Everyone in the room gasped and Elvis took a step back holding his hand over his chest. You bit on the inside of your cheek to stop yourself from laughing.

"He's mine now." You cried out but Jihyo scoffed, "slapping" you across the face before storming out of the chapel. You clutched onto your cheek as if she had actually come into contact with your skin.

"Y/n,...Let me explain." Namjoon begged as you began walk down the steps of the altar,

"Explain what?! That you're some low life who goes around cheating on people he's "in love with"?!" You cried out as you threw the bouquet of flowers against his chest. Hiking up the rented dress and running out of the chapel dramatically.

The two of you met up back inside the hotel, dressed in the rented clothes you had and laughed about everything. He was explaining what had happened after you left,

"You should have seen Elvis, he picked up the pregnancy tests and handed them to me." Namjoon groaned as he looked at you, remembering the look on your face when you heard he was "cheating" on you.

"You're a good actress," He complimented as he pulled you close to him. Ignoring the looks you were getting from other people in the hotel as they watched you both together. Probably wondering what two people in wedding outfits were doing in the middle of the bar.

"You're a good actor, have you thought about teaching drama?" You laughed as he ordered you both a drink at the bar. The bartender smiling at you as he began to pour you both a glass of water.

"Newlyweds?" The barkeep asked, raising his eyebrows when he saw the outfits you were standing in. As you went to say no Namjoon wrapped his arm around your waist, the feeling sending a flutter to your chest and you looked up at him. Feeling your heart hammering against your chest as he nodded,

"We are." The barman cheered and clapped his hands together loudly, gaining the attention of some other people who began clapping. Coming out from behind the bar and walking you over to the reception desk he continued to congratulate you both on a happy married together.

"We have newlyweds!" He cried out as he looked at you both to the woman on the front desk. The blonde looked as though she was bored but the moment she heard the word "Newlyweds" her head sprung up like a jack in the box.

"Newlyweds?" She glanced at you both and you smiled at her trying to seem convincing that all of this was real. You snuggled your head into Namjoon's chest, almost gasping when you heard how fast his heart was racing.

"Here," She began typing away on the computer before giving you a key with a giant smile on her face. This must have been something that they were used to, a bunch of happily married people coming into the hotel.

"A room upgrade for you both, we hope you enjoy your honeymoon here in Sunny las Vegas." You blinked at her before staring at the key. It had a love-heart shaped key ring on the chain and you were being led toward the elevators by the bartender who smiled at you both.

"We get a lot of couples begging for room upgrades when they get married in the chapels, it's nice to see a couple who truly love one another come in." You stared at the barkeep and then to Namjoon who seemed to be smiling and nodding along to everything he was saying.

"Go and get your things from your old rooms and you can head straight up to your new one...Would you like a bath drawn?" You shook your head as you looked from the key to Namjoon, you couldn't believe all of this was even happening.

"No thank you, I think me and my wife will take a bottle of champagne? Maybe some room service." Namjoon squeezed your side making you giggle at the way it tickled and you cuddled closer to him wanting him to stop.

"All on the house sir, just use the phone whenever you're ready for food." The barkeep stood at the elevator doors and smiled shyly.

"Ready?" You frowned,

"When you're finished with your wedding night fun of course," A blush crept onto Namjoon's cheeks as the doors shut making you giggle as you saw the look on his face.

Pushing the doors open to your new hotel room you almost dropped your bag onto the floor. The whole place was stunning, with white walls, white everything. The only things that weren't white were the red roses all over the room.

"This place is bigger than my apartment," You mumbled as you walked into the bathroom, mouth hanging open as you saw what was inside. A huge bathtub was against panelled walls, two sinks, a giant walk-in shower and a huge collection of bubble baths and salts.

"Hey look." Namjoon pulled back the panels in the bathroom wall to reveal it walked straight into the bedroom. Staring directly at the giant bed that was in the room.

"Whoa." The two of you walked over to the balcony doors to see a large balcony with a hot tub sitting there. Covered in rose petals and candles. They must have lit everything up when you were getting your things together, it looked as though the room was set up for royalty.

"No one is going to believe this," You laughed taking a photo of the bed which had giant towel swans, rose petals in the shape of hearts and chocolates all over the place. It was heaven.

"I'm never leaving." You moaned out as you juped onto the bed, humming at how soft and comfortable it was. The sheets felt as soft as a fluffy blanket and then the pillows. The pillows felt firm but not the kind of firm that would hurt you.

"Namjoon, jump on." You begged as you pulled him to lay down beside you, smiling as you both melted into the sheets relaxing and whining together.

"What about going in the hot tub?" You questioned as you picked up a chocolate-covered strawberry and eat it, looking at Namjoon who nodded. Taking the glasses of champagne outside while you carried the tray of foods that had been delivered to your door, free of charge. There were so many benefits to being married inside of a hotel like this.

"You first," Namjoon said as he held out your hand and helped you step into the hot tub. Practically moaning when you felt the jets against your back. The moan made Namjoon blush a little as he joined you inside, handing you your glass and pouring a little more into it.

"This is it, I'm never leaving." You told him as you laid your head back against the hot tub and relaxed. It felt as though you were being treated like some kind of queen and you never wanted the feeling to leave.

"I suggest we permanently move into the hotel." Namjoon joked as he laid his own head back and relaxed, letting out a breath of relief as he closed his eyes. None of this felt awkward with you around. It just felt as though he had been friends with you for the longest time and you were finally doing something fun together.

Then there was the hammering in his chest he got whenever you brushed against him or looked at him. That feeling was something he never wanted to lose. The way his palms would sweat and his mind would spin, he was taken with you.

Shifting on the chair you were sitting on you looked to Namjoon who smirked at you. That morning you had both chosen dares for one another, something that seemed simple and innocent at first. Until you found out yours was to go Commando for the full day and Namjoon's was to be overly needy with you. The small touches here there and everywhere were doing nothing to help you at that moment. Ever since you had left the hotel together you couldn't help but lean towards him. Desperate for any kind of touch from him.

"Did I tell you how great you look today?" You glanced to your left at Namjoon and pushed a fork full of cake into his mouth to stop him. The non-stop compliments were making your heart flutter, it shouldn't be able to make you feel this way.

"I'm serious, look how beautiful my fiancé is!" He called out as he gained the attention of people around him. Other couples inside of the store turning to give you both filthy looks as you felt yourself sink into the chair,

"Namjoon," You warned wanting him to divert attention away from you. It only took someone to look extremely close at your fake ring to realise that it was indeed fake.

"What? I'm doing what my card, said... just like you are." A small smirk played on his lips and your head went back to the night before and that morning. All your time together was beginning to make you feel attached and like a real couple.

"Namjoon?" You hummed as he held you in his arms, kissing your shoulder softly as he chuckled a little. The two of you had been trying to sleep for the last two hours but you couldn't do it. Your heart was racing too much from being so close to Namjoon.

"Yes?"

"Can you sing to me...It doesn't have to be one of your songs...I just need it to sleep." You whispered as his fingers began to trace small patterns up and down your arms. Smiling as he thought about something that he could sing to you.

"I'm a better rapper than I am a singer," He informed you before getting comfortable on the bed. Arms wrapped around you protectively as he began to softly sing "Perfect" to you by Ed Sheeran. Your mind began to relax as the words left his mouth. Listening to every line and note he sang out until you finally fall asleep. Head resting on his chest as he looked down at you, a smile playing on his lips as he just watched you.

That morning you'd woken up curled in his arms. He'd been snoring softly which was what had woken you up in the first place. The cutest little snores falling from his lips as you looked up at his face.

"Sleeping beauty," You whispered before cupping his face in your hand. Running your thumb along his cheek softly just admiring the way he looked.

"Don't look at me like that," You whined as he fed you some more cake. Chocolate was practically melting onto your tongue as you stared at him. The two of you were at a cake tasting for the morning. Rose thought it would be cute to do since Jae-Ah had cancelled on it last minute leaving a spot open for a new couple.

Nothing fancy, just a small lady leaving her shop open for people to sample different flavours. Design a cake for them and decide if they wanted her to create it or not.

"You're worried about something, I'm trying to distract you." He told you as he sat closer, his hand resting naturally on your waist as you looked up at him. Everything with him felt so natural now, nothing ever felt forced.

"I'm scared for Jae-Ah, she's been doing all of this alone...I'm the maid of honour-" Another piece of cake was pushed into your mouth before you could finish speaking and you whined at him. Picking up some more and doing the same thing to him, he whined at the taste of it. He was enjoying cake tasting a lot more than he first thought he was going to.

"She told you she was fine this morning, you rang her remember." You smiled weakly as you remembered breakfast that morning. You'd spammed Jae-ah with calls until she finally answered you and you could quiz her on what was going.

"I know she's fine but-"

"This is our day, stop ruining it with wedding talk and eat...Some wedding cake." He frowned when he looked at you, realising that this was technically wedding talk. Giggling at him you shook your head and pushed more cake into his mouth.

Namjoon inched his chair closer to you, his hands resting on your thigh. Something that was completely innocent to those on the outside but to you it didn't feel innocent.

"Namjoon," You breathed as his hand slowly raised up and he acted as though he was extremely needy. Rubbing his fingers along your skin, this would have been totally fine if it wasn't for your dress. One small slip and he would touch you right where you were craving him.

All morning long his arms had been around you, hands on your body. Every chance he could get he was touching you. Not that you were ever going to complain about it. It felt good having someone with you like this at all times. It made your feeling of loneliness slowly begin to disappear the longer he was around.

"I'm doing my dare," He whispered in your ear as he slowly left kisses up and down your skin. It became apparent to the both of you that there was something there between you but it wasn't spoken about. Your eyes fluttered shut as he continued to leave small kisses all over you.

"You're doing it too well," You whimpered feeling him raise his hand up your thigh higher and you looked at him. Clenching around nothing as you felt yourself growing wetter at how close he was to you.

"Too well? How about you? Are you doing your dare too well?" You shivered as he looked at you, a small smirk playing on his lips.

"Very well, we both know I left the underwear in the room," You looked at him as you raised your eyebrow. Thinking back to the way Namjoon had blushed heavily when he saw you slide off the red lacey thong from under your dress. You'd never seen someone blush

"Y-Yeah we both know." He stuttered out as he looked at you, feeling his body begin to heat up as he watched the way you smirked back at him. It had taken forever for him to stop blushing while you came to the cake shop. Even now the blush was beginning to grow on his cheeks as he thought back on that morning.

"Aw baby you're blushing again," You cooed loudly, inching closer until you kissed his cheek softly. His hand-raising between your thighs and almost touching you but you didn't fight it, you didn't want his hand to stop.

"You're so cute, we love to see such young couples in love." The cake lady said as she watched you and Namjoon together. Whenever she was with another customer she would watch the two of you, she couldn't help but feel interested in the way you were together. Over the years she had been baking for couples there was never anyone like the two of you in her store.

"We don't get much real love around here anymore." She mumbled as she began setting some cake and milk out in front of you. This was the first time she had spoken to you, most of the other couples had been picking her brain on every little idea that they had.

"You don't?" You questioned a little shyly as you reached out for the glass of milk and sipped on it.

"Most couples who run here to have a quick wedding and leave again...It's refreshing to see such young love." You smiled weakly at the thought of it, although all of this was fake it wasn't the first time someone had complimented the way you looked together.

"When did you both meet?" You looked at Namjoon and he smiled taking charge of the story you had made up on your first night together.

"In high school, it's very cliché." He told her as he fed you some of the strawberry cake that had been placed down in front of you. It was one of the best tasting cakes you had ever had the pleasure of tasting.

"Those are the best though...That or when two strangers randomly come together and click." Was the woman staring into your souls? Did she know it was all fake? Humming at you nodded your head in agreement with her. There was nothing better than two strangers coming together and clicking and it only made your heart swell as you glanced to Namjoon.

Two strangers coming together. As if they were meant for one another.

"I think I have some cute high school templates for cakes...You could have your old high school photo and then an update on the top of your cake?" She raced to get up from the chair and began heading back into the back of her store again.

"She's adorable," You whispered to Namjoon as he fed you some of the chocolate cake. The tasting session was coming to an end and she had given you everything you would need to make your future wedding.

"Maybe you should come here when you get married," Namjoon suggested as he looked at you. Neither of you had really spoken about relationships you had back home. Not that you had one to talk about.

"When I get married?" You laughed a little too loudly, the thought of you ever being married was funny to you.

"What's so funny?" He sounded confused as he watched you throwing your head back in a giggle fit. Standing on the side of the street with him as you didn't know what was up next for your day out together.

"I'm not going to get married...No one is that dumb enough." Namjoon frowned at your wording. Why would anyone need to be dumb to marry you?

"Why would they have to be to marry you?" He questioned, clearly the joke getting lost on him so you sighed. Looking up at him and biting your lip.

"Because I'm a boring English teacher who likes to sightsee, go to museums or read all of the time." Namjoon nodded along, none of that sounded boring to him. In fact, it sounded like the perfect time to him,

"I'm a boring Music teacher who does the same thing." Smiling at the image of him in your head. That was very true but he wasn't boring, he was far from it in fact.

"You're far from boring Joonie...You fake married someone and got engaged for fun..." He laughed a little as he raised his eyebrow at you,

"And you didn't?"

"No...I was forced into it, I didn't just go for it." It was completely different. Namjoon had practically dropped all of his plans to do this for you.

"But you're doing it now...We're having fun right...I don't think you're boring." A flicker of hope sparked inside of you. Most of the men you met found you boring and saw no reason not to tell you how boring they found you.

"You don't?"

"Not even close...I've had the most fun with you that I've had in the longest time." You smiled feeling your body begin to heat up as he stared at you. There was a look in his eyes that let you know he was telling the truth.

"Me too actually, this has been more fun than I thought it was going to be." You admitted as he stood beside you against the wall.

"Good, I'm glad you're enjoying yourself," He chuckled wrapping his arm around your waist when he began walking down the street with you. Squeezing you softly as he continued to speak with you about how much fun he had been having.

"I never thought it could be this fun...I thought I was going to be stuck inside alone while the girls had fun." You told him when you stood at the traffic lights to cross the road.

"Did you have fun?" He questioned, you smiled and nodded your head. Having more fun than you ever thought possible on this kind of trip.

"We have a night out planned tonight, are you ready for it?" You nodded your head at him once again as you remembered the night the girls had planned. They wouldn't tell you anything that would be happening, just that you needed to find something nice to wear and to be ready.

"More than ready, they said they have something special planned." Rose had been non-stop texting you from the moment they got to their hotel room and found your stuff missing. She wanted to know what was going on but you gave her no details. So they figured you had gotten lucky and decided not to question it too much. They knew you were a private person and didn't want to pressure you into telling them things you didn't want them to know.

"What did they think of you staying out?" Namjoon asked as you stepped towards another set of traffic lights.

"They had no idea I was with you but I figure they think something happened," You sounded almost disappointed as you said it to him. Were you disappointed that nothing had happened between the two of you?

"Nothing did, you can tell them I was a complete and utter gentleman with you," He smirked a little as he looked at you. Though he was a gentleman the night before you knew the smirk was about everything he had been doing today. Small kisses, touches and never leaving you to rest for even a second.

"Is that what this is?" You asked as you felt his hand slowly slipping down to your ass, grabbing it softly as you resisted the urge to let out a small whine.

"I'm acting needy, as I was instructed," You felt as though you were the one going to come out of this really needy.

"Want to go shopping? You can help me find something for tonight. I've been instructed to wear white all week." You laughed as you looked at Namjoon, raising your eyebrow as he nodded his head.

The two of you stood in the middle of the store, dresses hanging over Namjoom's arms as you headed toward the changing rooms as you grabbed some shoes. You never would have thought one store would have so many plain white dresses inside of them, you figured it would be easy enough to just find one dress for the rest of the week.

"You sure you'll be okay?" You glanced at Namjoon wondering what he meant but he shook his head. You were naked beside a small bra underneath your current dress and he didn't want the trying on of clothes to be uncomfortable for you.

Handing you the dresses he moved to go and sit on the seats just outside of the changing room so he could give his opinion on what you were wearing.

"First one." You called out as you stepped out from the curtain and walked in front of him. A lace dress, tight-fitted and a little too short for your liking but it had looked great on the mannequin. Brushing the front down you looked at Namjoon who seemed to be blushing a little, you looked beautiful. Namjoon thought you looked beautiful in anything though, even when you were fast asleep and drooling on his chest.

"It looks nice...I love the lace." You turned your back on Namjoon to look in the mirror when he suddenly jumped up and held you from behind. Your eyes widened as you looked at him in the mirror, his eyes wide with fear as he tried to make sure no one was looking over at you both.

"What?" You asked nervously as he looked at you through the reflection in the mirror.

"You're...You're still not wearing underwear and the dress is-I-It's extremely short." You felt your body heating up and you whined racing back to the changing room to try on the next few dresses.

"Oh, babes you look lush!" Lia cried out as you walked through the club with Namjoon on your arm. The two of you stood so close that you looked like a real couple together. You'd gone with a longer lace dress and Namjoon was wearing black jeans and a white shirt combo.

"Right this way VIP's," A bouncer said as he walked you through the crowds of people. Eyes on you as you and Namjoon got allowed into a separate part of the club. Not as loud as the first part but still just loud enough you would have to yell to be heard. It was sectioned off from the rest of the club by glass walls and a glass door, it even had its own private bar.

"Here! Drinks for the future bride and groom!" A bartender cried out as drinks were poured for you all and taken over to a table you would all be sitting at. You laughed a little as Namjoon looked down at you, it felt as though you were being treated like celebrities.

"Did you have fun at the cake tasting?" Rose asked Namjoon as she sat down on the other side of him. The three of you sitting on some white leather sofa and looking at one another. Rose continued watching him as his arms stayed around you, holding you close to him. She had bets on whether or not you had slept together or not yet and she wanted to win, she needed the cash. The trip to Vegas was making her broke.

"We did! You should have been there rose, you would have loved the strawberry," You giggled as you put one leg over Namjoon's and looked at him. He placed his hand on your lower back and bit down on his tongue. Ever since you found out Namjoon grew needy with small touches as well. You had been doing them non-stop.

"Another dare?" Yerin asked as she noticed you both sitting so close to one another. You nodded at her as you reached for your glass,

"We have to be overly couply tonight." You told her casually as you began sipping on the drink in front of him. Humming as though it tasted nice when it had been one of the worst things you had ever put into your mouth. Carefully place it down you looked at Namjoon and told him to try it.

He instantly coughed and hissed in regret as he placed the glass down, doing his best not to have a coughing fit in the middle of the club.

"What is that?!" He practically choked drinking some of the water that happened to be at the table.

"A special concoction we made with the barkeep." Mina giggled as she waved her fingers over at the bar, a short man waving back at her as she blushed.

"It's called the Namjoon and Y/n..." Mina said as she turned back to the pair of you.

"Hen-do, since it was easier." Rose corrected as you looked at the drink and back at them. It was a bright green colour and you stared at them wondering what they could have mixed to get this.

"What's in it?" You questioned a little apprehensively as you watched them.

"Erm...Vodka, a rum, brandy and a dash...Just a dash and Absinthe." Your eyes widened as you put the glass down onto the table and looked at them all. They had to have been joking? It sounded like something that would knock someone out old on the floor.

"You're all insane, that'll kill someone." You moaned looking at the glass and then at Jihyo who stumbled over and laid down on the opposite sofa to yours.

"Hey! I've had seven I am fine!" Jiyho cried out as she looked at you. Shaking on the spot as you nodded sarcastically.

"Completely fine...Rose," You warned as she stared at Jiyho, agreeing to take her back to the hotel and look after her. There was no way you were going to allow her to stay out when she looked as though she could barely walk in a straight line.

"Can I have a long island iced tea?" You asked the barkeep who had came over to deliver more drinks. He nodded his head and looked at Namjoon wondering what he wanted,

"What's that? It sounds nice," You glanced at Namjoon and sent him a soft smile.

"The best, it's Gin, Vodka, Tequila, Rum and some triple sec," Namjoon nodded and looked to the barkeep.

"Make it two." Namjoon chuckled as he kept his arm around your waist, squeezing softly to bring you closer to his body.

"Do another dare," Yerin whined as the club continued to get louder. Music beginning to blast out of speakers in all four corners of the room. Glancing at Namjoon you smirked a little and pulled out the cards, you both knew that they were going to want to continue the game with you so you made sure to bring them.

The two of you were starting to feel the effect of the drinks now and you were lying to yourself if you said it wasn't giving you confidence that came along with it.

"Here, you pick one babe." You handed her the box and kept your leg over Namjoon's. Running your fingers up and down his chest as your core came into contact with his clothed thigh. Namjoon had been bouncing his leg so much you were starting to feel a little needy. Needier than any small touch or innuendo could make you feel.

"Give your partner a lap dance," The girls oohed and you shrugged it off. It was no big deal, just a small dance.

"Sure thing," Getting up from the seat you looked and Namjoon and smirked, his legs were spread and you looked at him. Only the two of you knew what was under your dress, or lack thereof.

"You sure?" He questioned not wanting you to do something that would make you feel uncomfortable in any way.

"Only if you're okay with it." He nodded so you smirked, waiting for the song to change before you positioned yourself above his lap. Facing him as you began to grind down against his jeans biting your lip as you stared at him, imagining that it was just the two of you dancing together.

No one else in the room had no idea that you had no underwear on and that Namjoon was blushing so much before he knew that. He knew that right now there was nothing between your core and his cock besides his clothing. His mind wandered to other things, about how he would take you if no one else was there.

"Fuck," He whined as he put his hands on your waist, suddenly feeling himself getting jealous at the men that were staring over at you.

"Just like that baby, keep going." He praised only encouraging your movements as you began to grind faster in time to the music. Letting out a small - unnoticed by anyone but Namjoon - moan as you caught your core against his thigh.

As soon as the music ended he sat you down on his thigh, staring up at you and smirking. Licking his lips a little he watched you closely as you sank down to sit on his thigh.

"Was that a moan?" He questioned as he cupped your face in his hand, turning his thumb along your bottom lip to stop you from biting it.

"Stop before I bite it," He ordered as you let out a small whimper at the thought of him biting you like that. He bounced his leg and smirked before you glanced over at Yerin who screamed for you to get up and dance with her. You wanted to stay there, you wanted to sit on his thigh and ride just a little, you needed it but Yerin would make you dance.

Namjoon's grip tightened when he saw the men that were with Yerin, he didn't want you to leave his sight. He felt protective over you and maybe it was the bulge in his pants speaking but he didn't want you to go. Not yet at least.

But you did. You left him there to go and dance. Eyes on him the entire time as you bumped and grinded with Yerin in time with the music. Watching you for a while before he finally decided to get up and dance with you himself, wrapping his arms around your waist and pulling you against him.

"One more?" You teased Namjoon as you looked at him, looking around the hotel lobby as you walked inside of it. The lobby was practically dead since it was so late at night, everyone was either already in bed or still out at clubs. Namjoon looked at you as his hand resting on your ass as he grabbed it a little, humming as he smirked.

"One more dare? You're feeling lucky?" He looked at you as you shook your head, you didn't feel lucky in the slightest but you wanted to have fun and that was way more important.

"I want more fun." You complained, whinging a little as you pulled out the box and stared at him.

"Together." He said as he ran his fingers along all of the cards, both of you stopping on the same one and smiling.

"Pull," You pulled it out and turned it around, instantly feeling your body heating up as you read the words that were written across it in black and white.

"There's a pool right?" He questioned with a grin looking at the card as you nodded your head anxiously.

"Come on." The card dropped to the floor as you both rushed towards the elevators, giggling and laughing with one another.

Rose wandered through the reception after getting some food for Jiyho back in the old room you shared and smirked. A single dare card was left on the floor and she picked it up. Reading it out loud to Mina who frowned.

"Skinny dip in the pool?" Rose laughed a little,

"You think that's Y/n and Namjoon?" Mina questioned as she stared at the card, unconvinced that it could have been you. There was no way you would do something like that. You were always the boring one of the group that wanted to be sensible.

"Who else?"

"Well loads of people buy stuff like-" Mina stopped when she saw a glimpse of you and Namjoon rushing to the elevators and smirked.

"Way to go Y/n," She said in unison with Rose as they both made their way back up to their bedroom for the night.

"Namjoon...What if someone catches us?" The pool was completely dark beside the lights at the bottom of the water. There wasn't another person in sight thanks to it being on the bottom floor that looked out into the gardens.

"No one is going to know." He chuckled as he began to unbutton the shirt he was wearing in front of you. Your eyes lingering on his chest as he smirked, throwing it onto the ground.

"I won't look when you undress," He assures you as he kicked off his jeans, your head turning away as he kicked out of his boxers and dove into the water. Hearing the splash you looked back over at him and bit down on your lip deciding that it was now or never.

"It's so nice," He whined as he resurfaced and came up to the top of the water for some air, running his hands through his hair.

Namjoon glanced up and you were a blur, running and diving into the water, almost screaming at the coldness.

"I thought you said it was nice!" You yelled splashing him with water as you shivered a little from the freezing cold water.

"It is, you're just being a baby." You splashed him again so he splashed you back, laughing as you tried to swim away from him.

"You can't go back on the dare." He smirked as he watched you swimming to the side of the pool but you shook your head at him.

"I'm not, I'm going to do laps to warm up." You laughed looking at him as he shook his head at you.

"This is supposed to be fun." He reminded you as he began to swim around in small circles.

"Whopping your ass is fun." You teased him.

"Oh, you think you can win?"

"No," You let out a pout and Namjoon grinned from ear to ear as he looked at you.

"I know I can." You grinned back at him before he swam to your side to join you. Both of you counting down from ten before kicking off and swimming as you both raced to the other end of the pool.

"I told you I could beat you," You smirked as he swam to your side again, out of breath as he looked down at you. He'd won the first couple of rounds but now he was too exhausted to continue going.

"So you could," He chuckled looking down at you. Both of you were so close you could feel his breath on your skin so you smiled and tapped his chest a little.

"Thank you for doing all of this with me." He frowned, wondering what you could have been thanking him for.

"Hm?"

"Going to see the sights, hanging out with my and my friends...I know I said it earlier but this has been the most fun I've had...Ever," He chuckled not believing it, there was no way this was the most fun you had ever had in your life.

"Please, I bet you had fun in Seoul." Namjoon knew first-hand that there was so much to do and see in Seoul no one could ever be bored or not have fun.

"I would go to work and go home...I didn't speak to anyone except the girls and now here I am with a stranger," You laughed looking at him as he smiled brightly. It didn't feel like you were a stranger to him anymore, in fact, he felt closer to you than he had with anyone he'd ever dated.

"I think we know each other more than we did," He said as he wrapped an arm around your waist and pulled you into his chest. Neither of you caring that you were both naked under the water.

"We do," You whispered as you looked up at him, feeling the sudden urge to kiss him as passionately as you could.

"I feel like I've gotten to know you a lot," You added on as you stared at him and you did...Minus his real name, you knew everything about him.

"I feel close with you, closer than with anyone else I've met," You looked up at him as he spoke, standing on your tiptoes to try and kiss him.

Namjoon smirked when he noticed what you were doing and picked you up. Wrapping your legs around his waist as he brought you closer to him.

"What is it, my needy fiance?" He joked as you looked down at him, arms resting on his shoulders.

"A kiss," You whispered tilting your head to the side and moving your head closer to him,

"I want a kiss," You whispered as you were almost touching. Namjoon smirked as he nodded,

"I need one too." He whispered before leaning forward and connecting your lips. Lips mashing together as you pushed your hands into his hand and pulled his face closer to yours.

Hearts thumping rapidly as his hands run up and down your back, squeezing your skin and humming against your lips.

Pushing you to the edge of the pool he bit and sucked along your neck as he lifted you up to sit on the side of the pool. Watching you closely as you frowned at him, wondering what he was doing.

"What are you-" Instead of finishing your sentence you rolled your head back and moaned out as he kissed down your body. Spreading your legs with one hand so he could see what had been teasing him all day long. From the moment he'd seen a glimpse in the dress shop he knew he needed to take you.

"Namjoon." You breathed out a little shakily as he ran one finger through your folds, rubbing your clit with his thumb.

"No one is around, relax baby." He smirks knowing just how much you needed this from him. Nodding your head at him Namjoon wasted no time in attaching himself to your dripping cunt. Moaning out as he licked through your folds.

"Fuck! Just like that" You cried out as you rolled your head back and gripped onto the sides of the pool. Moaning out at the noises Namjoon was making. Your toes curled as you felt his tongue move from your entrance to your clit, sucking on it harshly as you cried out.

"Taste so fucking good," He moaned out as he slowly eased one of his fingers into you. Chuckling as you whimpered out,

"Sensitive," You hissed at him as he continued to push one finger in and out of you, moaning as you clenched down on his finger. He couldn't wait until that was his cock buried deep inside of you.

"Hmm? Sensitive?" He mocked as he picked up the pace of his finger. Buring his face into your cunt as your hips moved against his face needing more.

"Does it feel good?" He questioned when pulled away from you, easing a second finger into you. Your hands moved to your bests, rubbing yourself as pushed his tongue into you.

"Holy fuck!" You screamed out as you pushed your hands into his hair, needing him closer.

"Oh fuck yes, clenching around my tongue, just like that," He moaned out as you felt his moan push you closer to the edge. Eyes rolling back as you continued to rock your hips in time to his movements.

"Namjoon...F-Fuck I need to cum," You begged as he continued to swirl his tongue inside of you, moving away and sucked your clit softly. Eyes darkening as he looked up at you.

"You wanna cum? Do you?" Smirks getting faster and more intense with the thrust of his fingers inside of you. Curling them as you continued to let out loud moans, not caring if someone would hear you or not.

"Those little moans coming from that perfect pretty little mouth of yours," He moaned out in satisfaction, he never wanted you to stop moaning like that for him.

"Hmm, I can't wait to be buried inside of that tight little cunt, you're going to make such pretty little sounds," You clenched around his fingers, head shooting up as you began to ride his fingers faster.

"G-Gonna-" You screamed when a flashlight shone through the pool area, jumping into the pool you whimpered. Your orgasm fading away as your legs began to shake,

"What are you two doing?" A rough voice boomed as he looked over at the pair of you.

"We went for a late-night swim..." Namjoon said as he took control of the situation, sliding you to hide behind him so that you couldn't be seen.

"No one is allowed down here at night, out." Screaming you rushed for Namjoon's shirt, throwing it on and looking at him as he rushed to put on his pants.

Racing into the elevator he pushed you against the wall, picking you up and holding you tightly. Two of you dripping from the pool water as he kissed your neck.

"You're so fucking hot," He grunts grabbing your breasts through your shirt, roughly pulling and tugging on your nipples as you let out whimpers of pleasure.

"Fuck Namjoon, please. I was so close." You cried as he ground you down against his cock through his pants. Moaning out loud when you felt how big he was through the pants.

"Dirty little girl, look at you getting it off in the elevator with a stranger," He smirked as he reached between you to rub your clit, your head rolling back against the wall as you felt the build up again.

"Just like that," You breathed out as your eyes fluttered shut, forgetting you were in the elevator.

"You like this? Me rubbing your clit while you get off in a public space," Your moans got even louder as Namjon reached into your shirt and pulled your breast out. Sucking on your nipples, biting softly as he continued the movements of his hand.

"Fuck, just don't stop." You begged as you could feel the tension beginning to build up inside of you once again.

"Don't stop? Hmm, you so so close before weren't you? About ready to cum all over my fingers...Pushing my face further into your core, fuck." He grunted when he felt your pussy clenching around nothing. It was beginning to throb from having one ruined orgasm through the night and you were chasing this one. Hips bucking against his touch as you moaned out,

"Oh look, we're on our floor...Another ruined orgasm for you." Namjoon chuckled darkly as he placed you down on the floor and got out of the elevator, making his way over to your room.

"Fuck me," You begged as he looked at you, smirking a little as you pushed your hands into his hair. Kissing him hungrily determined to cum for the first time all day.

"Mine. you're all mine," He growled possessively, pushing you down onto the bed and kissing you deeply. You had no idea where any of it was coming from but you didn't care. If he said that you were his then so be it.

"I need you." You whispered in his ear, biting down on his neck before rolling you both over. Kissing down his chest towards his pants as you yanked them down from his body. Exposing the cock you had been aching for all night and day. Pussy clenching at the sight of it standing up and flopping back against his abs.

"Jesus, Namjoon." You whispered as your hands carefully reached out to take his cock into your hand. Even with two hands, you were going to struggle to massage every inch of him. Spitting onto the tip of his cock you began to run your hands up and down his shaft, smirking as he let out moans of pleasure.

"Fuck," His eyes closed as you began to rub him slowly and softly. Just admiring the way his cock looked and felt in your hand, it wasn't too veiny and it was as thick as it was long.

Namjoon moaned out as you began to swirl your wrists a little around his cock as you licked the slit. Humming at the taste of precum leaking from him.

"U-Use your mouth baby?" He whimpered as he bucked into your hand. Giving you a shy smile as you looked up at him and giggled.

"O-Oh fuck, that's it." He moaned out as you took his cock into your mouth. Namjoon bucked out of excitement as he looked at his cock disappearing into your mouth.

"You've got such a good mouth holy fuck." He was gripping onto the sheets as he watched you struggling to take more of him. He was never going to force you but he bit down on his lip.

"You're halfway, you can do it... Slowly...T-That's it, good girl" He practically cried out your name as he felt the tip of his cock hit the back of your throat.

"Fuck that's good," He grunted as you began to bob your head up and down around his shaft. Using one hand to steady yourself on his thigh while the other worked on playing with his balls.

Loud moans filling the air as he looked at you with pleading eyes. You took him all the way to the back of your throat and he held you there,

"Oh shit, j-just hold it." He begged as his eyes rolled back, you hummed around him watching in amusement as he bucked a little more.

"Such a perfect fucking mouth." He moaned out at you, watching as you took him out from your mouth and began to massage him again. Rubbing the mixture of salvia and precum into his cock, moaning out. You wanted him badly.

"Faster..." He whispered as you continued to rub him, grunting as you picked up the pace. Using both of your hands to twist and rub him quickly enjoying the way he moaned your name.

"S-Shit! Shit! Yes!" He cried out as he looked down at you.

"You look so beautiful with my cock shoved in the pretty mouth." He watched as you began to leave soft and small licks on the head of his cock right before taking him all of the ways once again.

"F-Fuck! Y/n...I-I'm c-close," You smirked as you felt him getting closer to his release. Pumping what you couldn't fit and massaging his balls right until his cock twitched and you moved away. Dropping all contact as you giggled at him whimpering and whining the way he was.

"Now we've both had ruined orgasms." You smirked pulling off his shirt but Namjoon didn't find you funny. Growling at you he pulled you into his arms from behind and smirked as your legs began to shake a little. He pushed his cock between your thighs and smirked as he began to thrust softly. His shaft just running through your folds as you let out loud moans,

"Look at me, give me that face." He took your face into his hands and turned your head to look up at him. Thrusting his cock through your folds as you stood up together, your head rolling back just a little.

"You're mine. All fucking mine, you know that?" You nodded at him not knowing what to say. All you could think about was how much you needed him.

"Good girl," He praised as he continued thrusting his cock between your thighs, smirking at the way you cried out and buckled whenever he would catch your clit.

"So fucking wet and not because of the water huh?" Smirking as he rubs your clit softly, head rolling back against his shoulders. You couldn't wait anymore, you needed him to be deep inside of you. Ruining you and making you his own.

"Fuck, look at you...You're a mess," Screaming out in pleasure you almost lost it as he softly slapped your clit before rubbing again. The sensitiveness crawling back into you as you clenched your thighs together.

"You're so fucking hot, soaking my cock like that, look at you." He breathed as he began to kiss and suck on your neck.

"Ever since I saw you take off those lace panties this morning I've needed you, fuck I still need you."

"Here, let's give you what you need." He chuckled as he pushed one finger into your cunt, moaning out as you clenched on him.

"Look at that, so fucking tight and it's just one finger." Namjoon hummed as he gets faster, watching you grind down against his hand.

"You want more? You're riding my hand so well," He smirked,

"Here," Pushing another into you as you moan out even louder, hands gripping onto his arms to stand up straight.

"So desperate for cock, look at you."

"Fuck! Namjoon please!" You begged him as he smirked a little more pulling away from you and taking you back over to the bed.

Carefully laying you down on the bed he looked down at you, spreading your legs and humming at the sight.

"Look at that pretty little pussy" Leaning down he ran his tongue through your folds again but that wasn't what you needed. You wanted him.

"Fuck, let's fill this room with moans." He places the head of his cock at your entrance and slowly pushed into you. Both of you moaning out as his hands gripped your hips.

"Jesus fuck you're so tight" Grunts gripping sheets tightly, not moving until she's adjusted to his size.

"You're so fucking big," You rocked your hips up and he almost thrust right then and there but he held back. Holding you until he knew you were ready for him.

"Fuck," You whined as you looked at him, reaching between you to try and make him move a little more.

"Gooddamn you feel so good...L-Like it was made for me," You looked at him and smirked, bucking your hips as he began to thrust in and out of you roughly.

Feeling the head of his cock hitting that one spot that made your toes curl and your vision blur you screamed out.

"It belongs to me, right?" Namjoon smirked as he began to rub your clit. Your moans turning into inaudible babbles as you clenched around him. Wrapping your legs around his waist to make him hit into you deeper.

"Say who it belongs to. Say who you belong to." He begged as he looked down at you, biting and sucking on your neck whenever he got the chance.

"You!" You cried out feeling yourself clenching on him,

"Say my fucking name," He ordered making you scream out as you gripped the sheets. How could you say his name when you didn't know it?

When you said nothing he growled at you,

"You're fucking mine," Pulling out of you he turned you over onto all fours and pushing into her, as your eyes widened. It hit deeper than before and you could feel him in your gut as you moaned out.

"Let everyone know who you belong to. Scream my fucking name." He ordered as he slapped his hand across your ass, grabbing onto the skin and moaning out as you clenched.

"Say it's mine," He ordered as he pushed deep into you and refused to move until he heard it fall from your lips.

"YOURS! IT'S FUCKING YOURS!" You ached as you throbbed around his cock, begging for him to move inside of you once again,

"My name...M-Moan my name." It came out as a whimper, yet still demanding.

"I don't know it." You whimpered as he smirked. All he did was lean down and push you to lay on your stomach and pushed your legs together, biting your ear.

"Yes, you do." He whispered as he thrust into you. The sudden tightness of your legs made your head spin as he thrust into you.

"N-Namjoon? T-That's your name?" Nodding as he thrusts softly into you, not wanting to ruin you until you agreed to scream his name.

"Now let everyone fucking know who this pussy belongs to. Say it's mine!" He barked as he suddenly pulled all of the ways out of you until nothing but the head of his cock with inside of you. Slamming back into you making you cry out in unimaginable pleasure. The feeling was indescribable as you felt him deeper than anyone had ever gotten before.

"ITS NAMJOONS! F-Fuck! I'm Namjoons! It's yours! I belong to you!" Your hands gripped the sheets so hard you were worried if they were going to rip but you didn't care. All you cared about was Namjoon deep inside of you.

"Your moans are so pretty...Taking me so well." He praised as he continued to thrust into you, rubbing your ass softly as you begged for him to move faster. Feeling yourself getting closer to your release as you glanced over your shoulder at him.

"F-Faster Namjoon." You begged as your face contoured.

"Oh princess, you can't get enough? So greedy," He moaned out a she felt you clench around him on purpose. Grunting as he nodded his head,

"Fuck! Please Namjon!"

"Since you asked so nicely." He cried out. Pinning your hips down into the bed as he began to ruthlessly thrust in and out of you at a brutal pace.

"You feel so good." Looks down and watching the way he would slide in and out of you.

"Watching my cock slip and out of you makes me want to cum." Smirking at him you nodded, wanting to feel him cum deep inside of you.

"Do it! F-Fuck fill me up, please Namjoon," The sudden neediness in your voice threw him off his movements as he slowed down just a little. Still fucking into you as he moaned out,

"You want me to fill you up?" He questioned a little unsure but you nodded eagerly at him.

"Yes! Please, I-I'm on the pill." The please almost made him cum right then and there as he looked at you with loving eyes.

"Tell me you want it." He whispered watching you as you whined out at him in protest.

"Tell me how much you want this hot load inside of that perfect little cunt." He was the one doing the begging this time and it only turned you on more. Rubbing your clit as you looked at him,

"Please! Please cum inside of me Namjoon!" You gripped onto his cock as you clenched, eyes rolling back as you could feel your orgasm about to hit you.

"Fuck I can feel your pussy gripping me." He grunts as he holds you tightly, leaning down so he'd almost laid right on top of you. His thrust getting faster as you cried out his name.

"Namjoon I'm going to cum." You warned him as you felt him biting down on your shoulder,

"You can cum baby, you can cum, go on." He urged as he felt you clenching uncontrollably around him moaning out his name.

"C-Cumming! Fuck cumming!" You screamed as the knot inside of you snapped and you cried out his name loudly. Feeling his thrusts become sloppier as he came into you, holding himself deep inside of you.

Applying cream to your ass and smiling at you Namjoon cuddled you into his arms. Laying your head on his naked chest as he covered you up with a blanket.

"Namjoon?"

"Hmm?" He said as he turned to look at you, you looked unbelievably tired and yet adorable all at the same time.

"Will you be my plus one to Jae-ah's wedding?" He looked at you a little confused. He thought this was just going to be the week of partying, he never thought you would ask him to the wedding.

"Please...I know i's a little last minute but I want you to be there." You whispered as he nodded his head,

"I'll be there," He whispered to you as he leaned down to kiss your lips softly.

"Of course I'll be there." He whispered again as you both got comfortable on the bed together. Your mind racing and then remembering what he had said about Namjoon being his real name. The thought alone made you giggle.

"So Namjoon is our name huh?" He laughs softly looking down at you as he nodded.

"Talk about fate." He whispered before kissing the edge of your lips softly.

"I'm surprised you can still walk," Namjoon whispered in your ear as you stood at the back of the room. Waiting for Jae-ah to come out so you could get the show on the road. Your back shivered as you watched Namjoon stand beside you, running his hands up and down your back.

"Four days in a hotel room with just us to, fuck I'm surprised too." You giggled as you stood together, straightening his suit a little, the rented Tux was going a long way that week. You'd faked a wedding night together, gone to dinner with him in it and then fucked everywhere you could in the hotel room.

"We used this tux a lot, does it look okay?" He raised his eyebrow at you as he smirked, he knew what he was doing to you. Putting images of the previous nights you had spent together. Your legs squeezed together as if that was going to do anything for the achiness between your thighs. Your eyes shut for a moment remembering everything you had done together, fucking up against the window, the hot tub, the bathtub, the shower...Anywhere he could get you. You couldn't get enough of one another. Then there were the sweet cuddles afterwards, you were inseparable.

"I wonder if Jae-Ah knows you've been staying out." He smirks in your ear as he runs his hand down to your ass, giving it a small squeeze.

"She knows," Jae-ah smirked as she looked at you. Your mouth dropped open as you looked at her gown. A floor-length ball gown that had a silk lilac band around the waist to match your lilac A-Line dress that she had picked out months ago for you. Her hair was curled and pinned perfectly with butterfly pins, it looked as though she had just stepped out of a fairytale book. Hugging her softly you smiled telling her how much you had missed her but she wasn't interested in that. Jae-ah was interested in the two of you after hearing all of the stories.

"You look almost like a real couple," Jae-ah cooed as she watched the two of you, Namjoon's arm around your waist as he held you as close to him as possible. You weren't going to tell her on your wedding day that you had made a connection with someone, this was going to be her day

"Rose has told me everything but I want more details later." She ordered as the music began to play which meant it was time for her to start walking. Her father came over and smiled,

"I mean it, I want to know everything." She whispered before giving you a quick kiss on the cheek and straightened her dress.

Namjoon and you hooked hands as you began to get ready to walk down the aisle together. The Church was filled with all of Jae-ah's family and Josh's family and everyone was watching Jae-Ah walk down the aisle but you knew the girls would be watching you. Namjoon gave your hand a squeeze to signal it was time to walk and you smiled beginning to walk and hoping you didn't fall flat on your face in front of everyone.

Sitting in the first pew Namjoon kept his arms around you, holding you close to him, fingers running up and down your arms whenever he had the chance. If his arms weren't around you they were on you. Holding your hand, kissing you whenever the priest or Jae-Ah said something cute.

"Look at that, young love." You had someone whisper in the row behind you. Throughout the ceremony, you could feel eyes on you or hear whispers about you.

"It's cute, I always thought Y/n would be alone." Namjoon pressed a kiss on your cheek to prove a point of you not being alone. Something you had been dreading for a while but now it was a distant memory, all you needed was Namjoon.

"You can see how much he cares, look at the way he's watching her instead of the wedding," Glancing to Namjoon he stared at you while blushing, making you giggle a little. Snuggling into Namjoon you drowned everything else around you out, not wanting to hear anything other than the wedding and Namjoon. Your mind went back to what he had been saying that morning. Hands all over your body, leaving kisses wherever he could leave them. Neither of you had wanted to leave the hotel room but you had to and even when you did his hands were all over. Never giving you a moment of peace - not that you wanted him to.

"Namjoon," You whined when he pushed his hand onto your thigh, rubbing softly as he massaged your skin.

"We're in the house of jesus," You whimpered as he chuckled a little, rubbing a little higher.

"He's not watching,"

"No, but people behind us are." He pouted a little and shook his head at you,

"I miss you."

"You had me this morning." You reminded him as you glanced at Jae-ah who was beginning to give her vows.

"You don't miss me? Buried deep inside of you?" His breath caught on your ear and you closed your eyes, squeezing your legs together at the thought of him.

"Fuck.Yes. B-But shh," notices at him you continued letting him run his hands up and down your back as you watched your best friend marrying the love of her life.

The after-party was being held in the hotel you had all been staying in. A private bar for everyone to attend to with a large dance floor for you all to let loose and have some fun.

"She looks happy," Namjoon whispered to you as he looked over at Jae-ah and Josh. Dancing together as their first dance together, her head resting on his chest while he pressed her close to him.

"They've known each other long enough...I once threatened that if he didn't propose before she was 30 I would." You laughed watching as she glanced over at you and blew you a kiss.

"You would?" Namjoon questioned a little surprised.

"Totally," You laughed as you remembered writing it down and signing it along with Jae-ah.

"But then how would you find the love of your life?" Glancing to Namjoon you shrugged your shoulders,

"I would have Jae-ah." You laugh making your way over to the bar and giggling as Namjoon watched you.

"Can I have two long island iced teas?" You paid for the drinks and a guy walked up behind you and grabbed your ass.

"Fuck, look at you. Sex on legs." You stepped away from the guy moving away and shaking your head at whoever the guy was. You'd never seen him before and he wasn't a relative of Jae-ah's.

"I don't know you, please don't." You were polite enough about it but he shook his head and stepped closer to you, the stench of alcohol dripping from him.

"Come on now, I'm only playing. Can you just have some fun?!" He reached for your ass again but Namjoon grabbed his wrist and twisted it a litte. Not enough to hurt him but enough to apply enough pressure to warn him about leaving you alone.

"She has enough fun with me." Smiling up at Namjoon you asked him to stop but his grip stayed locked around the man's wrist as he whimpered. Gaining the attention of other guests who were beginning to turn and look at him.

"Bro, chill. It was just a small touch." The drunk stuttered as he held his wrist, trying to get away from Namjoon.

"Touch her again and it'll be the last thing you do." He barked, finally releasing the guy and letting him walk away, Namjoon turned to you as he collected the drinks.

"Protective just like a real boyfriend," Jae-ah whispered in your ear as she smirked, it was clear that she knew something was going on but not exactly what it was.

"What?" You played dumb, looking at her as she wrapped her arm around your shoulder.

"You think I don't see the way he stares at you? We all see it," She informed you as you looked down at the floor, shaking your head.

"You're seeing things." Scoffing at you she rubbed the back of your neck softly.

"Namjoon has the hots for you and you have them for him. That love bite on his neck is very telling." She giggled as Namjoon began to make his way over to you both,

"Jae-ahhh." You whined, dragging out her name when you saw the love bite to which she was referring. One you had given to him that morning before leaving the hotel to get to the church.

"Don't Jae-ahhh me, I want details! I thought this was all some fake thing! Do the girls know?!" You rolled your eyes, turning to face her with a serious look on your face. All of this was new to you and you didn't know what was going to happen with Namjoon yet.

"No...Yes...I don't know, but please...Please don't say anything. it's been such a nice thing being in a world of our own." She touched your cheek and nodded, she could see how much all of it meant to you so she was going to keep her mouth zipped.

"I won't say a word, promise."

Namjoon had his arms wrapped around your waist. It was almost 11 at night, pitch black inside of the bar beside the disco lights and Namjoon was getting handsy again. Maybe it had been the drinks you'd been having together or the fact that it was a wedding but you were enjoying it.

"You're so needy," You whispered as he spun you into his arms, swaying with you on the dance floor in time to the slow music that was playing.

"Do you blame me?" He whispered in your ear as he left a small and gentle kiss on your neck.

"No...I'm needy for you too." You admitted you had been all day and night but now it was finally quiet enough for you both to sneak off somewhere and be alone.

"Yeah?"

"Yeah...What do you want?" You whimpered as he turned you around. Standing behind you as he swayed from side to side, pushing his hard cock against your ass as he whined.

"I want to mark you, spank your ass, tie you up and cum deep inside of that perfect little pussy so much that it overflows. Bring you back out here and dance until someone noticies my cum dripping from your perfect little cunt.” Your legs buckled and he smirked knowing just what his words did to you.

"The cookie crumbles, look at you all needy do you need me buried inside of the cunt? Were the last four days of us and the hotel room not enough? You need more?” All you wanted to do was scream yes and make him fuck you right there and then but he kept going, running his hand over your breasts.

“I want to eat you out until you’re screaming my name until you have a sore throat and can’t speak a word to anyone. Until my name is the only thing the rest of the hotel knows.," Hands gripping him tightly as you turned to look up at him, mouth-watering at the thought of it.

"Think we can make it to the hotel room?" He quizzed as you shook your head,

"Take me in the bathroom." Your ordered as you began dragging him in the direction of the bathrooms you had passed earlier that night.

The two of you had been making out in the bathroom when he suddenly put you onto the bathroom counter, hiking your dress up to see you weren't wearing underwear. Once again.

"Fuck look at you." Smirking you slowly began to spread your legs for him to see and he whined pushing one finger into making your head roll back against the mirror.

"Always so tight and ready for me," Hums as he pushes his finger further into you, curling it at that one spot that made your head spin.

"You love my fingers, don't you? You want more." You shook your head at him, that wasn't what you needed at all.

"No? What do you want." He chuckled a little in surprise as you pulled him closer to you, running your hands up to his face and touching his lips.

"Your mouth."

"My mouth?" He chuckled as he realised what you were trying to get at.

"How about you ride my face, princess?" He smirked looking at you as he laid you down on the floor, pussy clenching around nothing as you watch him get ready for you.

"Come on baby, come and ride my face." You practically rushed over to him, hovering above him a little. A little scared to ride his face the way he wanted you to, it wasn't something you had done before only seen in movies.

"Straddle my face baby girl," Whimpering you straddled his face and he pulled you down to rest on his face, wanting this to feel as good as possible for you. Your head rolled back and your hands clenched his thighs as you screamed out his name when he pushed his tongue into your entrance. Wasting no time in teasing you as he ate you out as though you were the only meal he'd had in months.

"Oh shit look how hard you are." Giggling a little you took him out of his pants and began pumping him before putting him in your mouth, sucking the tip as you moaned around him. His tongue working wonders all over your cunt as you gripped his thigh.

"Oh shit," You cried out as your hips bucked against him, feeling yourself getting closer as the band inside of you tightened. As you tried to get up Namjoon growled and forced you down onto his tongue. Circling and swirling inside of you as he pulled away for just a second.

"Cum, cum on my face," Whimpering at him you didn't know if he was sure about that.

"You want me to cum on your face?"

"I want you to cum on my face," All he did was grip you tighter and pushed his tongue back into your dripping core. Screaming his name out your thighs clamped around him whimpering and bucking against his face.

"Shit! Namjoon! Holy fuck!" Your hands slapped his thighs as you shook your head, feeling the knot finally snap as you came around his tongue, screaming his name for anyone walking by to hear.

"Come here," He smirked as he bent you over the counter you had originally been sitting on, making you look at yourself in the mirror as he smirked at you from behind.

"Such a pretty little pussy," He moaned as he ran the tip of his cock through your folds, humming as he watched the way he sank into you.

"T-That's it, baby, suck me in." He grunted snapping his hips into you as you gripped onto the sides of the counter.

"Shit," You glance at him as he thrusts into you, a devilish smirk played on his lips as you lifted one of your legs up onto the counter to let him hit deeper.

"Just like that!" You cried out as your hand stretched out to grip onto something, hitting against the mirror as you watched him fucking you. A small red blush on his cheeks as he continued to watch the way his cock disappeared into your core,

"Fuck I can never get enough of this, you just suck my cock in like it belongs to you." You moaned out as you rolled your hips back to meet him.

"It does! It belongs to me and I belong to you!" Slapping and grabbing your ass Namjoon began rolling your hips faster against him.

"You like that?" He chuckled when he felt you clenching around him, another slap on the ass as you cried out his name. Nodding furiously as he began to thrust relentlessly into you.

"Yes! Don't stop!" You didn't care who heard, all you cared about was the building pressure in your stomach as you felt the familiar feeling of your orgasm fast approaching. Namjoon hummed as he began to suck on your neck, biting and sucking wherever he could.

"You like when I suck on your neck, don't you? When I bite so hard you clench around my fucking cock," Your eyes fluttered shut as you listened to every word he said,

"Shit Namjoon!" You moaned out as he reached down between you to rub your clit for you. Hands fumbling to find something sound to grip onto.

"Who own's you? Who do you belong to?" Grinning from ear to ear you glanced at him in the mirror. His favourite thing to hear was that you belonged to him,

"You!" The thing he hated most was when you didn't moan out his name.

"Say my name." He smirks thrusting harder and faster into you as he stared at you in the eyes, fucking rougher into you.

"You're fucking mine, my girl, my princess, my- f-fuck! Fuck- you're mine." Moaning out at his small whimpers you nodded, bucking back against him wanting to feel the tension snap inside of you.

"I'm yours! I'm all yours! Namjoon! Fuck!" You screamed out as he watched you in the mirror.

"You wanna cum? Right in here when anyone could walk in." Whining at him you nodded your head over and over again, desperate to feel the familiar sensation of cumming for him.

"Fuck. please Namjoon let me cum!" You begged with pleading eyes, crying out as he slapped and grabbed your ass, rocking himself faster into you as he nodded.

"G-Good girl, begging like that for me." He praised as you clenched around him, toes curling as you felt the pressure beginning to build.

"N-Namjoon." You warned as you glanced over at him,

"Mmm, you're dripping down my fucking cock and all over the floor, You want it?" You knew he was asking if you wanted him to cum inside and you begged him once again.

"Need it. I need you to fill me up...Please,"

"Please?" He chuckled a little and you whimpered at him, ready to scream and plead for him to fill you up if that was what it took.

"Just fucking do it! F-Fill me up with your cum I need to feel it. Don't you dare stop until I feel it dripping it out of me!" Smirking at your orders he nodded as he began to fuck harder and faster into you. Hitting your tipping point as your legs began shaking and you screamed his name out, cumming around him but he continued to fuck into you.

"S-Shit," He grunted pushing as deep as possible into you until he finished cumming into you. Giggling you felt his cum dripping out of you and down your thighs, the best part was whenever he came inside of you.

"I don't wanna move." You whispered to him, keeping your hands pressed on his ass to stop him from moving away from you.

"You have a party go finish." He reminded you as he kissed your neck sweetly where he had been biting and sucking harshly.

"I want to go back to our hotel room and never leave, ever again." As amazing as that sounded to Namjoon he couldn't let you do that, this was your last night here.

"It's your last night in vegas...Let's go have a couple of drinks and then I'll take you to the room...Promise." You pouted at him as you realised he was going to make you socialise some more.

"Promise?" He nods and they head out to go and have some more drinks.

A couple of drinks turned into too many drinks and you were all over the place, stumbling and giggling whenever Namjoon spoke to you. You'd lost the ability to walk straight and that wasn't because of your antics in the bedroom. Jae-ah had been filling you up with as many drinks as she could thinking it would get the information out of you that she wanted but it didn't happen. You closed up and cuddled closer to Namjoon, the effects of the alcohol turning you into a cuddling teddy bear.

"Will you be okay with her?" An elderly woman asked as Namjoon picked you up bridal style and got ready to take you to the elevators. It was time for you to get to bed and everyone was worried you were too far gone to get some decent sleep.

"Perfect, I'll make sure she's okay." He promised as he stepped into the elevator, chuckling as you pulled him into a sloppy kiss, biting his ear.

"Fuck! Take me back, t-take me back to the hotel room and fuck me." You begged over and over again in his ear all the ride home to the honeymoon suite.

Changing you out of your dress he put his shirt on you, the one you had met in and then he sat you up not wanting you to choke on your own tongue.

"Drink some of this." He chuckled as you swayed on the spot, watching as he gave you a glass of water. Carefully you began sipping the water he gave you and he laughed a little.

"I'm not even that drunk," You said as you tried to stay as still as possible, only to almost fall and drop the water onto the floor beside the bed.

"Hmm-mm." Namjoon chuckled as he sat down in front of you and gave you some food and water before going over to the makeup counter. Grabbing makeup wipes and micellar water, he'd watched you do this the other night so he knew what he had to do.

"Stay still." He starts rubbing off your make-up, taking off lashes and then smiling as you smiled at him. Looking him in the eyes as you continued to just watch him,

"You have really pretty eyes." You hiccuped as he smiled, blushing a little as he looked back at you.

"Thank you, you do too," He whispered as he began wiping off the lipstick you had been wearing,

"You're handsome." You whispered, not understanding why you were suddenly whispering but continued to do so anyway.

"Thank you." He laughed again, putting the wipes into the bin and joining you back on the bed.

"You know...I thought I would never find someone I truly click with and I'm glad I found you." Namjoon began to take off your necklaces and then your rings, sliding off the fake engagement ring and putting it onto his bedside counter.

"No?" He questioned a little sad that you never thought you could find someone.

"I thought I would die alone." Namjoon carefully began to lay you down and you snuggled into the sheets, taking in a big deep breath and smiling uncontrollably.

"Smells like you." Namjoon stopped himself from laughing as you began sniffing the shirt you were wearing.

"That's because it's my shirt."

"Can I keep it?" Watching the way your eyes fluttered shut and you clutched the shirt he nodded,

"Sure."

"I want to wear it home on my flight...Always smell of you." You whispered as he began to get into the bed beside you, laying your head on his chest.

"Sure thing baby, you wear it." Chuckling he added another blanket over you not want you to get too cold in the middle of the night.

"Hey, Namjoon?" You looked at him even though your eyes were closed and he looked back at you, running his hand over your face.

"Yes?"

"I really like you...A lot, I think I might even love you." Biting his lip he smiled,

"That would be sweet if you weren't drooling over yourself." Getting up from the bed he rushed to get you a bin to put beside the bed for the morning or in the night in case you got sick. When he came back in you were cuddled into the sheets,

"Hey, Y/n?"

"Hmm?" You rolled over to the sound of his voice and he smiled.

"I think I might love you too." When you said nothing he frowned and moved closer to you, shaking his head when he realised that you were sound asleep.

"Cute." Sitting in the bed beside you he watched you, making sure you didn't get sick in your sleep and he waited all night. Holding you and comforting you while he played with the ring in his hand.

Moaning as you rolled over you whined when you saw Namjoon missing, you sat up and looked around for him anxiously. You were dressed in one of his shirts and there was the fresh smell of his aftershave in the air.

"Joonie?" You called out, turning to look over at the other side of the room when you heard Namjoon's voice.

"I'm here," Laying back down in the bed you rolled onto your other side you saw Namjoon bringing in room service on a tray with lots of bottled water. Your mouth was beyond dry from the alcohol you had been drinking before so you smiled at him.

"I got a huge fatty breakfast to soak up all of the alcohol." He pointed at you as you giggled, pulling back the sheets so he could come and join you in the bed.

"Fuck, you're amazing." Sitting up carefully he looked at you and handed you some painkillers, as well as a carbonated drink telling you that it would help get your sugar levels back up.

"I know which is why we're not leaving this bed." He chuckled as he sat down on the bed and carefully put the tray of food on his lap. Feeding you carefully as you watched him closely.

"Would it be weird if I said I didn't want to leave you?" You questioned as he shook his head,

"No. Would it be weird if I said I didn't want you to go?" Smiling in relief that the feeling was mutual you turned to look at him and shook your head.

"No." Everything inside of you wanted you to stay right there with Namjoon, to never go home to your old life ever again.

"Tell me more about your life...I want to know everything." You whispered as he began to feed you some more of the food from the plate. Making sure you were feeding him as well.

"Everything?"

"Yeah...Are you a dog or a cat person? Favourite colour? Icecream?" Small basic things that you didn't know about him, you knew everything important but you didn't know small things people would get to know about one another over the first date.

"Hm. Dogs white and vanilla." Scoffing at him you began shaking your head, there was no way he liked vanilla.

"Vanilla!? Thats' s fucking boring," You cried out as he pushed some toast into your mouth, staring at you in surprise.

"Boring?!" He acted offended, hand over his chest as he ignored you.

"Yeah! Who likes just vanilla?" You mumbled at him, shaking your head over and over again.

"Me!" He laughs and shakes his head back at you, going back to telling you everything about his life back home.

"There isn't much...I'm not married, I don't have kids...I flew to Vegas on a whim with the boys and met someone I care deeply about." With a mouth full of food you looked up at him, you swallowed everything and teared up.

"You did?"

"I did." He whispered before you pushed him into the mattress and began to kiss him desperately, hands rushing into his hair as he pushed the covers off you both and turned you around. Carefully laying you down onto the bed before he kissed your neck, unbuttoning each and every button slowly on your shirt.

In the midst of getting everything ready, you completely forgot to exchange socials or numbers with Namjoon. The number of your plane was being called and Rose was screaming for you to leave. It wasn't as though you had been in a huge rush that morning but being with Namjoon it slipped your mind. Forgetting that you didn't know one another outside of Las Vegas.

"I have to go." You whispered as you heard Rose screaming from the terminal where the stewardesses were waiting. You were one of the last people boarding and they were ready to leave.

"I'll miss you," Namjoon whispered as he kissed you softly, holding your face in his hand which only made you want to stay more but he couldn't stop himself.

"Namjoon-" You whimpered feeling yourself begin to tear up as you stared at him, Rose storming over to you.

"I know," He whispers kissing you softly once again, he knew you were going to say it and he wanted to beat you to it.

"I love you too." Winking at you you shook your head and began to cry. Pushing your forehead against his and whimpering. You didn't want to leave. You wanted to hold him. Kiss him. Never leave him.

"Y/n! We're going to miss the flight," Rose said from behind you as she took your hand in hers trying to pull you,

"You should go." She whispered not wanting to be mean to you since you clearly wanted to say goodbye.

"I don't want to."

"Our paths will cross again one day," Namjoon whispered as he began to watch you. Crying heavily Rose dragged you down the terminal crying and sobbing into your hands as you try to yell out your number to Namjoon when the doors slam. Making you whimper harder as you were directed back to your seat.

"You've been mopping around here for months. I'm sick of it." Rose mumbled as she watched you staring at the sandwich in front of you. Wearing Namjoon's shirt, you'd washed it and worn it so much it no longer smelt like him but you weren't yourself anymore. You didn't go out to girls nights, you stopped working as much overtime. You weren't yourself anymore and Rose was done pussy-footing around you like Jae-ah had been doing. Everyone was being so sweet and understanding but she was done, you had to get over yourself.

"Rose-" Jae-ah warned, watching as Rose shook her head and threw her hands up in defeat.

"No. She's being pathetic. Just because he gave you a good dicking doesn't-" Finally having enough of her calling Namjoon nothing more than a dick in you stood up suddenly.

"Shut up! You don't get it, Just because you wouldn't know true love if it slapped you in the face!" You screamed out only for Rose to laugh in your face.

"True love?! Are you fucking dumb?! He used you, he saw you as an easy lay and used you." She repeated over and over again as you shook your head, walking away from her as you made your way out of Jae-ah's house.

"No! You don't get to say that to me," Jae-ah watched as Rose began to chase after you and she had enough. Rubbing her baby bump she shook her head at her friend,

"ROSE!"

"She's depressing! All she does is cry around all day whimpering and moaning about how she's lost him and I've had enough of it."

"Rose!" Jae-ah screamed again finally losing it,

"No. Don't fucking Rose me I'm done. If you want to stick around and let her be a pathetic little girl then be my guest but I'm not going to pity her!" You appeared back in the room and stared at Rose, she was supposed to be one of your friends and yet she was saying all of this about you.

"Namjoon cares about me!"

"Then where is he?! Huh?! He knows where you live, he knows what school you work in and he hasn't tried to contact you in four months? Sounds like he truly cares." Yelling at her you grabbed a plate and smashed it onto the floor, rushing out to the porch as you collapsed onto the stairs, crying into your hands.

"Well done Rose. Well done. Jealous much?!" Jae-ah yelled before rushing out after you.

"Leave me alone Jae-Ah, I don't want to hear about Rose is just stressed and hormonal because she's knocked up." You mumbled sitting on the porch swing and wiping the tears away from your cheeks.

"I was going to say let's go out tonight...Just me and you." You looked at her, it would be the first time either of you got to be alone together in a while.

"Just me and you?" You questioned a little unsure and she nodded her head.

"Girls Night, a quiet meal...Then e can go to your place and have a movie night...Like the old days?" The offer sounded perfect for you, something nice and calm just the two of you.

"Sure...That would be great."

"Good...Go home and shower..." She ordered helping you up as she watched you heading towards your car.

"Hey Y/n...Do me a favour?... Don't wear that shirt to dinner...Let's dress up fancy." Nodding you leave and head home to your apartment, ready to find the fanciest thing you owned.

Sitting at the table you watched as a waiter came over and dropped off a card that was from Jae-ah. Her scribbling hand writing written on the back of some cute note.

I knew you would only say no if I asked. Please don't be mad at me. Enjoy the blind date.

Screwing up the note you were about to stand up when someone placed their hands on the table in front of you from behind you. Their body pressed against the back of your chair as they began bending down to whisper in your ear.

"Our paths have crossed again." Shivering you looked up and resisted the urge to kiss him dramatically as he sat down in front of you. Gasping not believing that he was really sitting there across from you at the table, tears threatened to spill.

"When? How did you- When did you?" There were so many questions you wanted to ask but you didn't know where to start.

"I've lived in Seoul most of my life...Your friend, Jae-Ah...She contacted me to tell me how much you missed me-" Picking up a bread roll you shook your head and threw it at his head, laughing as it bounced off and landed back onto the table.

"I missed you too." He whispered as he stretched his hand out on the table and took your hand into his, you smiled feeling his hands on yours. Never wanting to let go of him ever again.

"Four months." You reminded him of how much time had passed and he nodded his head,

"I never want to be away from you for that long ever again." Namjoon breathed out finally feeling as though he was home again for the first time in months. The amount of pain he had felt by not chasing after you killed him but he didn't know if you wanted that, he knew you had both said you loved one another but he was unsure of everything.

"Then don't ever leave me again." You whispered as he kissed the top of your hand.

"You left me." He teased playfully as you waved your hands at him and shook your head.

"Shh...Details details." Giggling at him he shook his head and reached into his pocket. Looking at you as he pulled out the ring he'd taken from you the night you'd gotten wasted and you gasped. The fake engagement ring in hand he smiled at you,

"Another fake engagement for a little fun?" You questioned as you frowned looking at it when he suddenly dropped down onto one knee, taking your hand in his and smiling.

"Just one engagement...Just for real this time...I've never made a connection with someone like you before and I need you in my life."

"You do?"

"Yes. I need you around, being away from you was complete and utter torture...I can't do that again and we don't have to marry right away we can just wait and stay engaged-" Namjoon was suddenly cut off as you dropped to the floor in front of him and began to kiss him over and over again. Humming and moaning a yes against his lips.

"I'll marry you, Fuck yes. I'll marry you." Slides the fake ring onto your finger, smiling at the small ring as you looked at it. You didn't care that it was fake. The love was real.

"We're really doing this?" You questioned as he looked at you, nodding his head at you.

"We're really going to do this," He smiled as he looked down at the ring on your finger, both of you smiling and thanking those who were congratulating you in the restaurant.

"And that ladies and gentlemen is how I managed to get them together," Jae-ah laughed as she looked over at the tables at your wedding reception. She'd given the epic tale of your love, minus the whole sex charade and embarrassing moments from your parents and young listeners. She hadn't missed a single detail, right down to the fake ring,

"Was the engagement ring fake?" You held up your hand to your cousin who had asked and nodded, the ring you wore as the engagement ring is still fake you didn't want to remove it. It was something special to the two of you.

"Still is, but the wedding band is real." Namjoon answered as he chuckled softly, kissing your hand as your auntie stood up and looked at you both.

"Will you get a real one?" The two of you exchanged looks before shaking your heads and smiling at one another.

"Fake one is perfect." You whispered before kissing your husband softly, running your hands over his cheek as he chuckled softly.

"This is why I am the maid of honour and will be a godmother if they have kids." Everyone cheers and raising their glasses to you as Jae-ah smiled at you,

"I wish them eternal happiness in this life and many more." Repeating the words back to you and Namjoon the room cheered and toasted to your new and happy life together.

Tagline: @lyoongx @mitzwinchester @rjsmochii @taestannie @sweeneyblake @agustdjoon @jin-from-the-block @acciocriativity @mwitsmejk @taeechwitaa @justbangtanthingz @stillwithlix

705 notes · View notes

lostinwildflowers · 3 years ago

Text

Ushijima Wakatoshi x Reader

Summary: Prince Ushijima can have anything he wants; the finest foods and drinks, butlers at every call, and beautiful princesses in a heartbeat. But somehow all he wants is you.

Word Count: 1.6K

Warnings: FLUFF<3

A/N: Hey y'all! Here is yet ANOTHER submission for The Royal Rodeo collab!! I hope my Ushiwaka simps out there appreciate this one :) -Birch<3

A prince can have whatever they want. They have wealth, servants, plentiful food, and many women at their disposal. This is true for Prince Ushijima Wakatoshi, the smart, well-loved, and quiet ruler of Shiratorizawa.

He was much nicer than his father had been, who had passed away only a few years ago, leaving his mother, the queen, to rule on her own. The brown-haired prince did his best to pick up the slack around the palace, and that’s one of the reasons why everyone loved him so much.

You were no different from everyone else, drawn in by his quiet humor and kind demeanor. You were one of his maids, who was efficient, patient, and always ready to help out wherever needed.

You knew that you were a good worker, you tried to be honest and precise in everything you did, but it was still a bit of a surprise to be assigned to Prince Ushijima to be his personal maid.

The thing with Prince Ushijima was that he never seemed to like any of the butlers he’d ever had. That was all except for his close friend, Tendou, but Ushijima preferred a maid, and that’s why you were to begin working under his watch.

Ushijima loved the way you worked silently, never forcing him to talk or even acting fake in front of him. You would clean his laundry, make his bed, and even tidy up his desk without a sigh or hum, you were just content to be working so close to someone who was so well-loved.

Although you did many menial and tedious cleaning tasks, you also did many other simple chores like grabbing him a glass of water before going into a meeting or warming up a cup of milk before bed.

Your favorite thing about working with Ushijima was the fact that he always thanked you after everything you did for him. He would thank you for straightening his tie, handing him a folder, and even wishing him well in an important meeting.

Ushijima was kind to you for a specific reason though, and he wanted to make sure that you had everything you needed to be under his service. He thought you could’ve been doing a lot better of things rather than serving him in the palace, so he liked to keep an eye on you.

Over the shared months of soft and kind gestures, Ushijima begins to open up to you with small conversations. It was when you were grabbing him his suit for the day, or he would ask you small things like what your favorite flavor of coffee is whenever you brought him his cup in the morning.

These small and sweet conversations escalated, and Ushijima found himself craving your presence like a sweet candy. He wanted nothing more than to hear you gush on about your favorite arts or the small bed of flowers you saw outside the castle that day.

That’s why he offers for you to accompany him on casual strolls throughout the palace. To everyone else, you were simply there to run off and grab something the second he asked for it, but for him, he enjoyed your talks and company, so no one suspected anything.

These casual strolls go on for a few months as summer drifts into winter, and the kingdom ices over. The two of you have both grown fond of each other in the quiet moments you steal away from everyone else, even though it was harder to get away with it being so frigid outside.

On this day in particular, the two of you managed to sneak away for a walk through the palace, down on the lower floors near the basement where you wouldn’t be bothered as much.

Your (colored) eyes scan the corridor in front of you as you walk slowly next to the crowned prince of Shiratorizawa. The two of you were quiet, the only sounds ringing out in the long hallway was that of footsteps and the rustling of your skirts with every step you took.

Hands pushing on your waist and the wall slamming into your back causes the air to get knocked out of your lungs in an instant, and your eyes struggle to focus on the face of Ushijima. His green eyes stare down at you with an unspoken intensity, but he breaks contact to glance over his shoulder.

Ushijima had pushed you into a small nook carved into the walls, a space that usually would store small things that would later be moved. He resumes looking at you and his features soften a little as he murmurs, “I’m sorry for being so rough with you, I didn’t mean to be.”

Your hands are splayed out against the marbled wall behind you and your mouth is slightly parted open as you try to catch your breath. Your brain can barely register Ushijima’s proximity, let alone the feeling of his hands on your sides.

You end up just giving him a simple nod, and when you go to ask him what he was doing, he beats you to it. “I like you, my dear Y/n. I am very eager for our walks and am always wishing for time to move faster so I can be with you. I was wondering if you felt the same way.”

Wide (colored) eyes blink up at him, and your mouth gapes open and closed a few times before you clear your throat and whisper, “Yes.”

You shake your head at your simple response and stutter out, “W-what I mean to say is that I’ve liked you for a while now too, I just didn’t think you would ever feel the same way about me.”

Ushijima hums at your confirmation, and he leans closer to you, his green eyes had grown dark from being in the small nook in the wall. His hips press flush up against your own, pinning you down with his superior body weight.

Your breath hitches in your throat as his nose brushes against your own and he whispers against your lips, “I suppose you won’t mind if I do this then?”

At that, Ushijima leans down to close the gap between the two of you, tenderly pressing his lips to your own before allowing his mouth to move against yours. Your hands move away from the wall to slide up and onto his chest, allowing them to rest on his shoulders as he kisses you.

Ushijima moves his hands from your waist, letting one push up against the wall behind you to brace his body, and then the other gently guides your chin upwards, repeatedly allowing himself to kiss you as much as he likes.

Footsteps sound out from down the hallway, but Ushijima doesn’t pull away from you. In fact, he pushes you deeper into the nook with two large steps, completely caging you in. He continues to kiss you though, his hand moving from your chin the whole way down to your waist.

As greedy as his kiss is, Ushijima is nothing but respectful in the way he holds you. His grip is firm but warm, and you can’t help but melt in his touch as sparks seem to fly around you.

Ushijima’s hands grow slightly rougher when you gasp into his mouth, and the footsteps are right outside of the nook at this point. You take the hint at needing to be quieter, so you link your arms around his neck, and hold yourself closer to him while playing with the hair at the base of his neck.

The footsteps fade away after a minute or two, and Ushijima slowly pulls away from you. Both of your chests are heaving as he rests his forehead against your own, his eyes half-lidded as he looks down at you.

Your eyes are dopey and hazed over, a faraway look residing in them while your lips are bruised and pink from the vigor of his kiss. Ushijima moves his hand from the wall to brush a strand of hair out of your eyes with a kind smile.

He lets his hand linger on the side of your head before he murmurs lowly, “I would like to court you, my dear. In private, of course. I would never want to subject you to the monstrosity that is the royal family.”

Your eyes flutter closed for a second as you regain your breath but then you sigh out quietly, “I’m no princess, Ushijima. I’m not suitable for someone of your status, we shouldn’t even be here right-” “I want you.”

His words are blunt, and when you regain eye contact with him, you can’t see any hints of a lie or any sliver of dishonesty in him. Ushijima shuffles on his feet for a second before continuing, “You’re the one that I want. You make me feel like no one else ever has. You give me butterflies, you make me nervous, you made me fall in love with you.”

Ushijima glances down toward his feet and mutters, “Look, I know this is a peculiar situation, but I want nothing more than to be with you.” At the end of his words, he resumes eye contact with you, and you can see a soft blush painting his cheeks at the honesty of his confession.

You feel your heart swell at his words and you just nod in response before rushing out, “Okay, but-” You are quite rudely interrupted as Ushijima pushes you into another kiss, as your affirmation was enough for him.

No one questioned it when the two of you both appeared later that evening, slightly disheveled as you moved your separate ways. You might not have been a princess, but you were suitable enough for him.

Tag list: @xxdragonwriterxx @tejxswini @mysterystarz @mortedeveles @vs-redemption @kal0psi-a @gin-no-g @starstruckkittensweets @kitacharm @babieweeb @shirari @animated-moon @mitzwinchester @kitsune-in-a-flowercrown @elitparadox @yumeyooa

275 notes · View notes

thesmokingguns · 3 years ago

Text

Not with the band

summary: hi everyone, I wrote this for @ayablackwood . I hope you like it!

A/N: this is my longest oneshot and I hope you all enjoy this! Thank you for Reading. If you want to make a request for a fix either message me or you can request HERE. Thank you!

tag list: @thenobodies-inc , @littlemisscare-all , @ayablackwood @agroupiewhore

Word Count:6102

Izzy POV

The first thing I noticed about her was the big brown eyes. Sad eyes that showed she had lived her life and seen a few things in her time. I had never noticed a girl's eyelashes before but I could see the long black lashes sweeping down, staring at her drink before looking back up almost doing a reset. Maybe she was like me and thought that these parties took a lot out of a person. The constant talking to strangers, faking politeness or interest in a conversation with someone.

I got a reputation for being indifferent, a quiet introspective sort of person who didn't care about others. But that wasn’t who I was; I just found most people were just boring to be around. There are only so many times you can talk about your band before you realize that it’s not your band they care about. Most girls I met just wanted to sleep with me. It wasn’t even that they wanted to sleep with me but that they wanted to sleep with the guitarist from Guns n Roses. And that was fine. I had no problem sleeping with the girls who didn’t require me to put in any effort because I wasn’t going to waste my time trying to woo them.

But as I watched this stranger across the room, I couldn't help but start to think about who she was. I noticed she had a nervous tick of pushing her straight black hair behind her ear when men came up to her and when she was talking to her friends she’d place her hands on their forearms almost whispering secrets into their ears. She played with the tab of her beer can, the one she only sipped a couple times in the hour that I had been watching her. She wasn’t wearing skyrocketing heels or lace dresses. She had on a button up summer dress with a collar and short sleeves. Every once and a whole she’d stuff her hand in a pocket, letting her eyes sweep the room for someone she knew. She looked ready for a church picnic and not the rock and roll party at a beach house that would probably stretch though the entire weekend. She didn’t even seem to notice that she wasn’t all teased up 80’s glam; she was comfortable in her.

I had no idea who she was or who she came with but I couldn’t stop staring at her. She drank beer instead of the usual wine or booze that the girls at these parties consumed and instead of hanging out near a band member she was around other girls. They all seemed to come over to her, leaning close to whisper secrets in her ear, the sly smiles they spread across their faces. How did she know so many people here and I had no idea who she was? Finally, Axl’s girlfriend laced their arms, dragging her over to the couch where Axl and I were both sitting, giving me a chance to get to know her.

“This is Y/N, she’s my best friend. Y/N this is Axl and Izzy.'' When the introduction was done she pulled her down on the couch, our legs touching from the close proximity. I watched her lick her lips, turning to lean close to me so she could talk and have me hear what she was saying. I could smell her shampoo, like lavender, and feel the warmth of her body as she gave me a conspiratory look. It was intoxicating being this close to her and having her overwhelm my senses.

“I’m everyone’s best friend because I’m usually the designated driver.” she joked, the smile breaking out over her face like she was sharing this joke with me. Holy shit, it was like staring into the sun when her smile spread across her face, warming up those sad brown eyes and showing a twinkle of joy.

Hook, line, and sinker. I never reacted to a girl like this before and now this stranger was beside me on the couch and I couldn’t even think of something to say. All I could think about was how soft her hair looked and how much I wanted to wrap my fingers around a silky lock. Or how her nails weren’t painted the fashionable red or the neon colors but this soft pink. Everything about her seemed to stick out or maybe she was just sticking out to me because I was already obsessed with her.

“I’m Izzy.” She gave me a look and I realized that introductions had already been made and I was just making a fool of myself. This is exactly what I get for spacing out in so many conversations with girls. I lost any sort of ability to communicate with someone. “Do you want to get out of here?” Following up my reintroduction of myself with a line that I had used on a bunch of one night stands that I had wanted to stop talking about. It was that instant feeling of regret seeping into me.

“No, I don’t.” She didn’t give me any other explanation, only got up from the couch, headed over to a group of people and blended into them with ease. She hadn't even given me a look when she left.

“You have been staring at Y/N all night and I got her to come and sit down next to you and not even five minutes later you screwed it up. What did you say to her?” the girl on Axl’s lap asked me. I felt like a kid being scolded by my parents and even felt a burning in my cheeks.

“I’ll fix it, don’t worry.” I was standing up, walking across the room to where she was standing. It had been months, maybe years since I went up to a girl and not just let them come up to me. It was like she felt me coming, her head turning, eyes meeting mine and suddenly I was forgetting everything that I had prepared in my mind. Just the way she looked at me had me forgetting the apology that I had in my mind. “Just grabbing a beer.” I reached around her grabbing a beer from the bucket on the table watching her eyes follow me. Smooth. So fucking smooth.

It had been a week since the party and I couldn’t get her out of my mind. I’d go to sleep thinking of her. She’d come to me in my dreams with those brown eyes waking me up. I couldn’t stop thinking about how the side of her lips curled up and her whole face lit up when she smiled. I started to realize I was putting her on this pedestal, obsessing over Y/N, a girl I had met once in passing at a party.

So I did the only thing that I could do. I called up Axl to have his girlfriend plan a double date so that I could see her again. With the double date she would have her friend there for support but she would also be there with me. This would give me the opportunity to charm her and show her I was capable of conversations that were bigger than just introducing myself or getting a beer.

The girls were at the bar and my heart got caught in my throat when I saw her. She was wearing a silky green dress, clinging to the curves of her body. Cherry painted lips, full and just needing to be kissed, were in a smile as she sipped a wine glass. I didn’t know how I was going to make it through the night.

Her eyes landed on mine across the room, the soft smile she was wearing blooming larger as she shook her head, leaning forward to her friend before the pair of them were both headed over to us.

“I had a feeling it would be you here tonight.” she had that glint in her eyes again, “What was your name again? I don’t think that I caught it the first time.” the way she teased me so easily put me at ease. I didn't feel the stress like I had the night of the party. She was bringing me out of the shyness, fixing the way my mouth was tongue tied.

Y/N sat next to me at dinner, tight in the booth as we talked about all the usual things people talked about but instead of hitting the highlight rail and painting a rainbow over her life she was raw. When we talked about family she told me about her grandparents who had raised her and Aunts and Uncles who stepped in where her parents failed. She knew about the band because she was actually best friends with Axl’s girlfriend so when she looked at me there was a skeptical look in her eyes as if she knew the secrets and shames of my life. But there wasn't any judgement.

Y/N asked me questions, not about the band and what it felt like to be on stage or if I’d write a song about her but different questions like what it felt like when I held a guitar for the first time and how many songs did he write that never made it past notebooks. We talked and talked, snug in the booth together seeming to forget it was a double date and we just fell into a conversation together.

Finally a waiter came over to us letting us know that the place was closing and that the two of you had to leave. Time had completely gotten away from me as I had stayed wrapped up in her. Looking across the table I saw Axl and his date gone.The check was on the table but before I could reach for it she had thrown money down, smiling up at the waiter and letting him know it was all set.

“I’m supposed to pay for that.” I said as she scooted gently pushing me out of the booth. Her shoulders shrugged as she walked out of the restaurant, not waiting for me or seeming to care if I was behind her.

The sound of her heels on concrete, gave away which direction she was headed. Her bare shoulders were held high even in the cool night and I was rushing to be by her side, shrugging out of the denim jacket and wrapping it around her. The kind brown eyes looked up at me, skeptical for a second.

“I’m not going to sleep with you, Izzy.” her voice was clear and came out easily, “And I don’t date musicians.” She was matter of fact, shutting off the fact that we had just had a good night together and had gotten to know each other more.

I had watched the way she talked, confirming some of her nervous ticks. Like how she would look down and reset, sweeping her eyes around the room when she wasn’t comfortable. That had stopped about twenty minutes into dinner when we started to get along. There was no beer can tab to bend this way and that so instead her finger swirled around the top ledge of her wind glass in between small sips of wine.

“I never said anything about sleeping with you or dating you.” I said as we got to the corner. Her brown eyes were narrowed, regarding me with a strange curiosity like she was trying to make out what I wanted from her. “I want to kiss you though.” My hand slid through her black hair, as soft as silk, just like I had known it would be. She gasped, her mouth opening in a slight gasp not expecting me to be so close to her. Our eyes met and I watched her search me, as if there would be answers behind my eyes that I hadn’t spoken to her.

“If you kiss me I’ll never speak to you again. I don’t need boys kissing me.” her brown eyes were serious. There was an interesting spark there and it wasn’t like she was telling me that I couldn't kiss her. Y/N hadn’t moved an inch from my arms, she stayed looking up at me with my hands on her lower back. Having her in my arms felt good, not like the carnal or feral pleasure that I had with random girls. It was like we could communicate without words

“I’m not a boy, I’m a man.” The way she smirked at that statement was encouraging but there was still the fear in her eyes that I wanted to see gone. How could I get those brown eyes to only shimmer in happiness. “Let me walk you home.” I pulled back, watching the way her eyes sparkled for a second. It was the first time I felt like I had made the right choice.

Two days later I was sitting on the couch backstage, my fingers picking idolly on the guitar when two giggling girls burst into backstage. And there she was, eyes shiny with joy as she laughed with her friend. The pair of them seemed almost surprised that they were in the room with the band. Y/N looked up, eyes landing on me as if she knew exactly where I would be.

I don’t know why her eyes knocked the wind out of me everytime that they looked at me but I was made stupid in her presence. She didn’t come over to talk to me, staying with her friend. Her black hair was tied back in a red ribbon bow. If she could have reached the ribbon I’m sure she would have pulled it out; she was playing with the end of her ponytail. I didn’t know why she was nervous but I gave her space watching how every few minutes she would look down her eyes looking around until they landed on me. When we would make eye contact she seemed frustrated by it and would pull her eyes away.

I had her phone number which I had called several times since the double date without her picking up once. There had to be a reason she was ignoring me. I had thought of around 100 in the time that I had been obsessing with her. The biggest one, the one that made the most sense is she wasn’t into me because there was someone else. The logical part of my brain accepted this but the other part wanted to fight for her, prove that I was worth it.

Before we went on stage, I looked over at her again.She looked tired, like she hadn’t slept since I dropped her off. Small dark circles that she hadn’t bothered to cover in makeup stood out as she sipped her beer. She wasn’t trying to make everyone laugh or touching forearms as she leaned in to speak to them. One hand was firmly planted in the denim shorts she was wearing and the other on a can of beer that I was sure was warm from how long she nursed it. It felt like something was wrong and I didn't have time to figure out what it was.

During the show I looked over, almost doing a double take when I saw her standing there, watching us perform. Her friends were all moving to the music but she was perfectly still just watching me. Not the band but me. She caught me staring and sent me a small wave in return, I missed the next note getting a scathing look from Axl as repayment.

How could she be so inside my head? I had no idea how to deal with it. All I could think about for the rest of the shoe was getting off stage and talking to her. Or kissing her. I could imagine her pressed against her, her arms wrapping around my neck as I lifted off her feet into a kiss. The feeling of her plus lips on mine, her tongue that I was sure tasted like something sweet, dancing against mine. I blinked myself out of the image, stealing a look over at her as if she could read my embarrassing thoughts. Just like a high school idiot I was fantasizing about a girl. I needed to get a better grip on things.

It took me almost twenty minutes to find her after the show. Between all the hustle and bustle of people moving around it was like a whirlwind and then suddenly there she was walking towards me, what looked like my denim jacket folded over her arm.

“Hey, I just brought this back for you. I have to head home now.” She tried to hand me the jacket but I was too caught up in the idea of her leaving so soon to grab it. Y/N must have seen the confusion on my face, “I have a meeting I need to prepare for tomorrow. I probably shouldn’t have even come out to this.” She motioned around to the show and once more held out the jacket for me to take,

“Why don’t I take you home?” The weary look on her face was there again; she didn’t trust me. It was fair. We hadn’t known each other for that long and if she knew the same people as I did it wasn’t really a slight on me to not trust me. It was common sense, “I just want to have a couple more minutes with you. I won’t force myself into your apartment or anything like that.” I could feel my heart breathing as I tried to play off this cool, collected guy. When she nodded in agreement I had to bite my lip to stop the idiotic smile from plastering across my face.

We talked in the car, small talk about little things and I asked her about her meeting. I got to glimpse her face express joy, stress, hope, and a million other emotions at the mention of it and realized this wasn’t just her work meeting but her passion meeting. Y/N wanted to design clothes and had gotten a meeting to work with a company to see her line. If she was taken on she could have a clothing line out as soon as the Spring.

I had been around musicians for so long that it seemed second nature to brag or talk about our work. There would be a million times where someone would just pick up an instrument and other people would join in on a jam session and suddenly a song was written. Or the amount of times composition notebooks were passed around to judge song lyrics someone else had written. No one was really shy about their music because everyone had this sense that they were the best at what they did.

Y/N seemed to have a track record of people not fully believing in her. She told me about her grandparents having sent her to college to get a husband more than they had sent her to get a degree and when she had graduated with her business degree and a good job they had been proud of her but there had been this sense of failure with it. If she told them it would just feel like it was about her step away from their traditional expectations of how she should live her life. Her friends were all so wrapped up in what they were doing, most of them hanging around the scene and trying to land a rich boyfriend to take care of them that she felt like if she shared her work with them they wouldn’t understand what she was trying to do. So she kept her designs to herself, sketching out ideas and tracing out pattern designs when she was alone. She would take vacation days from work just to sew or spend whole weekends pretending she had the stomach flu to give her an escape from everyone else and just focus on something that she wanted to do.

Seeing her talk about it and feeling the sincerity of her passion coming out in her words moved me and I had to see it. I wanted to see what made her so excited and what her dreams were. It felt important to me because it made her happy.

“Do you think I could see what you’re working on?” I asked when we pulled up outside of her place. She looked at me, shocked and stared for a second before giving a slight nod as she got out of the car leading me inside the place that she lived.

It was exactly how I would imagine it to be, pictures on the wall of family and friends, fresh flowers on the counter, a coffee cup with a lipstick smear on her coffee table, and just a mess of fabric everywhere.

“Sorry for the chaos. I’ve been in a panic mood.” she confessed, clearing off the couch and starting to tidy up as I walked around, looking at some of the sketches on the wall and letting my fingers run over the clothing she had on some forms. I could feel her eyes following me, watching me as I moved around.

“You did all of this by yourself?” She nodded, those brown eyes scared as she shared with me the intimacy of her craft. The raw unfinished hems of art in progress. “You’re amazing.” her eyes widened at this and for a second I thought she was going to cry. I took a step closer to her, “You should be really proud of yourself for getting all of this done. And your work is amazing. Will you tell me more about your meeting?”

And she did. We sat on the couch, time once more seeming to melt away around us. Both of us talked about our goals and dreams. The life we wanted and just some of the things that we had dreamed about. It was easy to talk about the life that we both wanted because our puzzle pieces we wanted in our life seemed to fit together.

The sun tickled me awake, teasing me out of sleep as I woke up on a couch. I looked at my side where Y/N was tucked in, fast asleep. There was a smirk as she dreamed about something amusing, drawn over her face. Some of her dark hair had escaped the pony tail and spilled over the gentle features of her face. Absent-mindedly, I tucked them back watching amused as her nose scrunched up from my fingers.

I couldn’t remember waking up next to someone that I hadn’t had sex with. I wasn’t sure what I was even supposed to do. Could I make myself a cup of coffee? Could I sneak out and make it to the band meeting I needed to be at in thirty seven minutes? Shit.

Trying to be gentle I slowly got up from the couch, rearranging Y/N so she would stay asleep. I grabbed my jacket, laying it over her as she resettled into the spot. I wanted to stay so badly but knew that I couldn’t miss the meeting.

Finding a pen I scribbled a note, hoping that she could read my chicken scratch writing and that she saw the message before her meeting. With one last glance I looked at her before leaving the apartment.

Y/N POV

Oh man, another night on the couch. My back was protesting against my decision before I even opened my eyes. It smells like cigarettes, sweat, and cologne. It smells like Izzy. My eyes snapped open as I remembered talking to him last night. Now I’m waking wrapped in the denim jacket I tried to give him back and he’s gone. When did he leave?

Looking at the time I started rushing around, packing things up in the garment bags, getting dressed and grabbing my bag. I stopped seeing a piece of paper with different handwriting on the counter, Izzy’s name signed at the bottom.

‘Sorry for sneaking out on you well you slept, you looked so peaceful I didn’t want to wake you. Your work is amazing and they’ll be so lucky to add your designs to the team. Good luck, Y/N. I’ll be throwing a party tonight. Here’s my address. Please come. -Izzy’

The kind words had my cheeks blazing. He believed in mr. He thought I had talent and could see the creativity and love sewn into each garment. He respected my craft and my passions. He had listened to my lamenting the night before about everything and he wanted my dreams to be realities.

The realization that I liked the guitarist started to seep in. The preconceived notions of who the band was and how they slept around was starting to slip; for the past couple weeks Izzy only had eyes for me. And when we talked it was so easy to tell him everything. At the parties and backstage Izzy had stayed away from the girls who wanted to sleep with him. He had even left to take me home. He hadn’t tried anything.

I had made this assumption about him because his band was just like everyone else. After the meeting I’d get ready and talk to him, apologize, kiss him.

Walking into the party I tried not to fidget with the leather dress. My eyes wandered around the house, I knew most of the people here but I couldn’t find Izzy.

It was twenty minutes later when I finally spotted him on the balcony. He looked uncomfortable, three girls crowded around him as he nodded his head absently. Every couple minutes he’d look up, eyes scanning the crowd before looking down at his drink, tipping it back to down the amber liquid. But the girls were going in rotation to the bar to keep them coming.

A weird cramping filled my stomach and my hands tightened in fists. The jealousy overtook me as I tried to figure out a plan.

“You’re staring at Izzy like he usually stares at you.” Looking over my shoulder I saw Axl staring past you to where his bandmate was trapped being held hostage by the hyenas. “Are you going to save him or are you going to let them take him upstairs? Better figure it out kid.” The lead singer moved away leaving me alone. I stewed in my anger, showtime.

One foot in front of another, hips swinging dangerously side to side I watched the eyes follow me. Izzy finally saw me when I got to the balcony, stepping forward to break out from his captors. My hand went to the back of his head, pulling him down a few inches to my lips and planting my lips on his. Hands slid down the smooth sides of the dress around me to my ass and back up to my lower back. Pulling away, my heart beating a million miles a minute, I looked into his shocked eyes. At least it wasn’t just me that felt the fireworks.

“I’ve had a very good day and I’m not going to let anyone ruin that.” I explained to him, flashing him a smile. Izzy cupped my cheeks, his lips hitting mine again as his body pressed me into the balcony. I could feel every part of him, hard and solid against me.

“I’ve been waiting to kiss you for weeks.” His head rested against mine and for a second I forgot that we were at a party surrounded by friends. Izzy seemed to completely forget, his eyes on me, one hand firm against my hip well the other ran through my hair.

“Did it live up to expectations?” I teased, watching the way he was looking at me. His gaze was intense and I felt like I was going to shiver despite the warmth of the night.

“It just left me hungry to kiss every inch of your body.” His words came out husky, vibrating through me and making the dress that barely covered my skin seem too hot to wear anymore.

A flip had been switched on and I couldn’t turn it off. After fighting it for weeks the feeling of Izzy’s hands in my body was exactly what I wanted.

“Are you going to fuck me like one of your groupies?” I asked, “Are we going to go upstairs and in an hour I’ll leave and never hear from you again?” His eyebrows furrowed together, confused.

“Do you think that I’m only going to take an hour with you, honey? That’s cute.” He was taking my hand, weaving us through the crowd and to his bedroom. My cheeks were burning red as he pulled us inside, locking the door behind us. “If you don’t want this, now would be the time to tell me because if you don’t say something in the next ten seconds I’m going to toss you on that bed behind you and do things with your body that I’m sure you’ve never had done before.” His eyes were staring so deeply into me, I gulped trying to picture what he had in mind but not being able to have a coherent thought.

“Why are we still in clothes?”

That was exactly the answer he was looking for. He took one step towards me, looking over my dress before spinning me around, his lips on the back of my neck kissing and biting around to my ear as his fingers pulled the zipper down, his middle finger tracing my spine as it went.

His mouth moved down, kissing until the dress was off, biting my ass cheek as I stepped from the dress. Izzy was on his knees behind me and I felt disoriented that I couldn’t see him.

“Bend over for me. Put your elbows out so you’re comfortable, Y/N. Good job, honey.” Licking my lips I followed his instructions and my body position ass up off the bed.

Hands on my hips rolled my underwear down, pulling it off as well as sliding off my heels. I felt on display, like I was his toy to play with. The idea of it having me bite my lip.

“Look at your pretty pussy.” His finger traced the outside lips, a whimper rolling out of my mouth, “I’m going to take care of you, honey. Don’t worry about that. Let me just enjoy the sight of you and learn your body, okay?” I nodded wishing I could turn and look at him. He rubbed his hands over my ass, pushing my stomach down and arching me higher. His hands went down again, pushing my legs open.

The way that Izzy made a hissing sound followed by a low grunt had me wondering what he was doing.

“Izzy, I can’t see what you’re doing.” I whined out trying to turn. A soft smack on my ass had me freezing in place.

“Do you want me to describe everything to you?” His voice seemed deeper, husky and needy now. “I’m going to get undressed .” The sound of a fly going down, a belt buckle unclipping and the sound of clothes being tossed aside confirmed this. “Now, I’m going to get on my knees behind you and play with your pussy. It’s so juicy and wet I’m going to pump out some of the juices like this.”

Two fingers stretched me open, surging me forward. Izzy moved his fingers quickly for a second, curling them inside to rub against the swell inside of my body. He pulled them out after a second and I heard a slurping sound and a groan of appreciation. I could picture him tasting me off himself and moaning softly into the bed sheets.

“I’m going to get more of your wet pussy juice and use it to stroke my hard cock. Is that okay, honey?” I squeaked out a yes, feeling his two fingers teasing at my hole. My body pushed back, wanting to feel full of him again, “What was that?” He kissed my thigh, wet grin the juices he had just been working from inside of me.

“Please, Izzy. I want you to pump your cock with my wet pussy.” My heart was beating so loudly. I was so horny and just wanted him to work the orgasm from my body. I felt comfortable and trusted him with myself, feeling like he wouldn’t abuse the power in a way I didn’t like.

His fingers were once more inside of me, working at me again. My hands gripped the sheets, trying not to push back against him but I could feel the rocking in my hips.

“Do you need to cum? Am I not finger fucking you hard enough? Let me use my mouth. I’ll fuck you with my tongue and suck on that little swollen clit.” His fingers left my body and I whimpered. I could hear this wet grunting and knew he was fisting his cock as he played with me. “You have me so hard.”

“So fuck me.” I said panting. It felt like he kept getting me so close and stopping. I could feel the quivering in my legs and knew I was more than ready to cum.

“Patience. You made me be patient for you now you be a good girl and let me taste you. I want to lap up your sticky pussy juices before I bury my cock into you.” At the idea of his cock in me I could feel the tightening in my belly.

“Holy-“ I couldn’t finish my sentence. His warm tongue swiped over me, twirling around my home, dancing into my pussy and licking my walls before sliding out down to my slit where his perfect lips wrapped around it like a kiss before his tongue spun around it sucking and pulling it in his mouth.

I was rocking again, over-stimulated and wanting to orgasm more and more. My mind was blank, a coherent thought no longer feasible.

“You can cum for me. I’ll keep sucking and licking you and right at your peak I’m going to push my cock all the way in. You’re going to keep pushing back just like you’re doing now in it, Cumming against my cock and letting me drain myself inside you.” He whispered as he laid these over stimulating kisses over my glistening cunt. His tongue swiped down into me again, then a flat stroke over me and up to my clit. I felt his tongue slide around it sucking the small ball until I was shaking from the orgasm.

Izzy was quick to slide inside me, filling me with his cock, stretching it as he fucked me, dragging out my orgasm as my wetness slid down my thighs over his balls and on his own legs.

“That’s a good girl, cumming so hard against my cock.” His hands were on my hips as I pushed back wanting him to keep fucking me. My hands on the small of my waist helped to pull me back and keep me dripping over every inch of him.

The low groan he gave out let me know he was close and I squeezed, pushing myself back up on my elbows tk throw it back. His hand slid down to my ass smacking it knee again before hands were digging on my hip, his balls slapping my enforced clit as he shuddered inside me.

Izzy stayed like that for a second, both of us panting and gasping for air. He pulled out with a satisfied groan falling beside me on the bed and dragging me close to him in the bed.

His lips were on my head, soft kisses and hair strokes soothing me. Izzy dragged a bed sheet over us, his arms returning to wrap around me. I felt exhausted, safe, comfortable and something deeper for him. A new connection beyond just the carnal pleasure we just had.

“Do you want to stay here for the night? We can do brunch in the morning and you can tell me all about your meeting?” He had remembered the most important step in my career and was making time for me to tell him more about it.

I pulled him into another kiss, his lips tasted like me and I knew we weren’t going to leave this bed until that brucnh he was talking about.

#izzy stradlin #Imagine #request #Izzy straddlin request #izzy stradlin x reader #izzy stradlin imagine #Izzy stradlin headcanon #gnr imagine #gnr fanfiction #guns n roses #guns n roses imagine #fanfic #izzy stradlin fanfic

198 notes · View notes

byuntrash101 · 4 years ago

Text

Cry me a Fucking River

Pairing: Baekhyun x You

Genre: angst 💀(i tried), smut 🖤

Tags: plot, back story, psychological and physical violence, Ex!AU, AbusiveRelationship!AU, “make up” sex, crying, alcohol, breeding kink (i guess?), VERY angsty, bitter sweet ending. Don't read if you are triggered by these topics

Raiting: 18+

Word count: 2.6k

Summary: Even if it’s a lie you love the way he looks at you when he says “I love you”.

A/N: It’s sooo difficult for me to write angst. I really tried hard 🥲... But IM really inspired me with the song. Even the tittle comes from IM's neck tattoo in the MV... I’ve been working on this one shot ever since it came out (aka a long time ago) please tell me if i did justice to this beautiful song ^^

General Masterlist

Inspired by IM Changkyun’s “God damn”

𝓖𝓸𝓭 𝓭𝓪𝓶𝓷 𝓲𝓽, 𝓘 𝓵𝓲𝓴𝓮 𝓲𝓽

𝓚𝓲𝓼𝓼 𝓶𝓮 𝓭𝓸𝔀𝓷 '𝓽𝓲𝓵𝓵 𝓘'𝓶 𝓷𝓪𝓴𝓮𝓭, 𝔂𝓮𝓪𝓱

𝓘 𝓭𝓸𝓷’𝓽 𝓷𝓮𝓮𝓭 𝔂𝓸𝓾, 𝓷𝓮𝓮𝓭 𝔂𝓸𝓾, 𝓷𝓮𝓮𝓭 𝔂𝓸𝓾, 𝓷𝓮𝓮𝓭𝓲𝓷' 𝔂𝓸𝓾

𝓖𝓲𝓶𝓶𝓮 𝓪 𝓼𝓱𝓸𝓽 𝓽𝓸 𝓸𝓿𝓮𝓻 𝓮𝓿𝓮𝓻𝔂𝓽𝓱𝓲𝓷𝓰

𝓖𝓸𝓭 𝓭𝓪𝓶𝓷 𝓲𝓽, 𝓘 𝓵𝓲𝓴𝓮 𝓲𝓽

𝓘'𝓶 𝓷𝓸𝓽 𝓼𝓾𝓻𝓮 𝔀𝓱𝓪𝓽 𝓘'𝓶 𝓭𝓸𝓲𝓷𝓰

𝓖𝓲𝓿𝓮 𝓶𝓮 𝓼𝓸𝓶𝓮 𝓭𝓲𝓻𝓮𝓬𝓽𝓲𝓸𝓷

𝓘 𝓶𝓲𝓼𝓼 𝔂𝓸𝓾,

𝓣𝓱𝓲𝓷𝓴 𝓘'𝓶 𝓭𝓻𝓾𝓷𝓴

Received 4m ago

Baekhyun: I miss u...

✓ Read

𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦'𝘴 𝘯𝘰 𝘱𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘷𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘦 𝘱𝘰𝘪𝘴𝘰𝘯...

𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘪𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘪𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘶𝘮𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶...

𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘨𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘶𝘱 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘪𝘯

You sigh staring at the ceiling of your room. Your roommates are down stairs playing an alcohol game but you sit here alone. You don’t feel like having fun tonight… You don’t feel like anything at all actually.

You lift your phone up and stare at the name on the screen. Baekhyun… Baekhyun is your ex boyfriend. You have been separated for a year now. After 3 years of the most toxic and damaging relationship you ever had you finally broke up.

You told everybody he was bad for you.

You told your friends how possessive he was, how would go through your phone, or force you to use the speakerphone every time you have a call. Or how controlling he was when he didn’t want you to wear make up or even earrings…

And you’re not lying, all of it was true, down to the littlest detail and that’s what you told yourself too. But the truth was that you were hiding half of the story. Because no matter how much you tried to persuade yourself… you were just as bad to him.

You kept quiet on the silent treatments, spending days even weeks ignoring him, just for the sake of hurting him.

You kept quiet on the numerous ways you were always blaming him for all the problems you ever had. You never took the time to listen to him, you just always assumed it was his fault for everything. If you guys fought so much it was his fault, if he was sad, it was his fault. No matter how many hurtful words you spat his way it was his fault for being weak and not being able to bear the truth.

You kept silent on the way you always tried to make him jealous by letting other guys go after you or by simply letting people believe that you were available.

Always manipulating him in feeling sorry for himself, the exact same way he did it to you.

Like a game

Turn by turn

You were making your lives a living hell

Just like a game

But they were moments of peace, or if you dare to call it that way, love. Yes, in some moments you truly loved each other. In a way, only the both of you can understand.

No one could possibly get how good you felt when you were finally calming down after the storm. How his eyes would clear up. How your heart would beat for him when his lips pink pouty lips curled into an adorable boxy smile. When you laid your head on his chest and that you knew he was yours, yours only. How you knew that heart beating against your ear was beating for you. How you knew the soft warm breath fanning your cheeks was just for you. When you both apologized and made the ever empty promise of never hurting each other again. He looked at you with the most sincere eyes and he said that he loved you…

This…

This feeling… no one could understand, no one but you two.

In your own unique and fucked up way… you loved each other.

But it had to be stopped right? If it went on you would have ended up killing each other… When you love and hate someone so much at the same time it’s the only way out…

And so you broke with him for good when after another fight you… You have absolutely no trouble recalling the taste of blood in your mouth, the pain in your scratched out throat, the screams of your ex-boyfriend, the sinking void in your chest…

You remember everything, every single detail.

How his voice shattered your eardrums, the noise of your nose breaking, the blood gushing out his brow bone, dripping in his eye.

That night was the last one.

You can’t help but to think about that when you look at the message on your phone. It’s been a year, the memories of the damage you’ve done and the pain you endured is still fresh… But so is this feeling of warm happiness bubbling in your stomach… and so is this feeling you want to call love…

***

“Hey” Baekhyun simply says when he opens the front door of his apartment. He invites you in and you try to avoid his eyes.

“The living room is right there he points to the end of the hall” you nod, eyes still on the floor as you walk to the designated room. You sit yourself on the couch and Baekhyun sits right in front of you in a single seat. The only light source is a desk lamp set on the end table to your right. The room is small but cosy it has the familiar smell of cold cigarette that you came to love.

“The apartment is nice” you finally say after a long moment of silence. Baekhyun chuckles.

“Yeah… it’s kinda nice living on my own now… You know without the roommate” You are still looking around the room even though you already looked at the details of the curtains 3 times. “The only downside is that you can’t blame someone else for the dishes piling up in the sink” He laughs, with that clear, open mouth laugh that you used to know. A sound you thought you would never hear again. You don’t know why but that makes you look at him.

The second you lay eyes on him your heart sinks. His dark brown eyes forming little crescents, his pouty lips curled up in an amused smile, his moles sitting on the side of his face. After that long , you would have thought that you had forgotten such details about him but you didn’t.

His smile faded when he noticed how long you stared. You locked eyes with him and somehow it felt different… Somehow you felt like you were going to be alright… Somehow you felt at home…

“You want something to drink?” he asked, blinking twice and shaking his head, breaking the intense eye contact.

“Yeah… Vodka please” you quietly answered smiling back.

At once he disappeared into the kitchen. The room was completely silent and you were able to hear your heart. It was beating hard but not fast. You didn’t feel nervous at all for some reason.

When Baekhyun came back with two glasses of the clear liquid and a beaming smile he sat next to you on the couch. Because frankly, it was what felt the most natural. His thighs pressed against yours.

You brought your glass to your lips to have a sip.

You thought that it would have been awkward that you wouldn’t know what to say but… The truth was that you didn’t need to say anything. You already spent hours speaking already. It was like you already said all the words in the world. And no words could ever make it right anyway. What was done was done and reality can’t be sugar coated anymore.

“Listen, y/n I-“

“No” you lifted your hand. “Don’t”

You didn’t want to hear them again. You knew them by heart the fake excuses and the empty promises. You didn’t come for that. You came to remember what was good.

You leaned in and closed your eyes and Baekhyun did too. When your lips link, sparks of electricity shoot between you, shivers run down your spine, making the hairs on your nape stand. Just a simple peck before he parted from you. Immediately your lips missed the warmth of his.

Baekhyun brought his hand to press your thigh. His cold slender fingers caressing your skin though your distressed jeans. You’re startled when you feel a warm tear roll down on your cheek. You repress a sob when you finally understand what it is… Then you notice a scar above his eyebrow and flashes of the last fight come rushing to you… You made that, you made that scar, along with the many invisible one that slowly turned him into the broken person he is. The overwhelming weight of guilt comes to crush you down.

But before you can open your mouth to say anything he crashes his trembling lips on yours. Trying so hard not to cry too. But the truth is that he missed you just as much.

His cold hands slip under your hoodie and roam your heated skin while yours unbutton his shirt. You can’t believe the same hands that are right now so delicately caressing your skin are the same that were lifted hit you so many times.

You can’t believe the soft lips kissing you so sweetly are the same ones that parted to insult you so many times.

You press your eyes closed shut, trying to chase away the memories of blood gushing out and shattered screams. You let your fingers entangle in his shiny silver hair. While he unbuckles you belt and pulls down your pants. Right after you help him out of his own clothes.

You lay down on the couch and he lays right over you, gently kissing your neck as you gasp at each one.

When he pulls away to look at you, his eyes translate a thousand emotions. Guilt, sadness, remorse and maybe, just maybe, even love. Or maybe you only want to see that in his eyes.

“Are you sure you want this?” he says his own eyes brimming with tears.

“Yeah” you breathe out.

Yes you want to forget about the bad things, about the pain and hatred, about the screams and the blood. You want to escape the truth one last time. You want to tell yourself that underneath all of this was true love. And you want to believe it’s still there even though it’s untrue. Even though you’re lying again…

Just then, like he senses your need to turn your face away from the truth, your need for fiction he crashes his lips onto yours, pulling you into a rough and harsh kiss. His teeth grazing over your lips.

His length plunges inside your sopping center and his warmth pulls a small gasp from your lips. Finally reunited at last.

He seizes the opportunity to shove his tongue into your mouth. Both of your body match up a coordinated and pleasurable rythme. His rough and hungry hands convey how much he missed you and even after all this time, he still knows you by heart… Of course he does… and you do too because the truth is that… You and him… You could never forget each other. Forever damned to be together, forever cursed to be apart.

The pleasant and familiar feeling of his hands, his lips and his manhood kissing your deepest part ignites a fire inside you. You pull both of your bodies up. You make him sit up and you straddle his lap.

But the truth is just right here, whispering in your ear…

“You’re just fucking whore” his distant voice yells form the back of your head

You want to forget

Your hands roughly pull on his hair as he thrusts up inside you, making you moan his name in a shaky whisper. He whimpers into the deep and messy kiss. Your hands run on his warm skin, desperate to find under your finger the soft sensation you used to know.

The sound of shattered glass on the floor

You want to forget

Your hips swivel around on him. You push your center against his hard cock, making him moan against the skin of your neck. Both if your warm bodies pressed together are reminded of each other.

Soft sobs, lying on the cold tiles of the bathroom

You want to forget

He nibbles on your collar bones while you throw your head back giving him unrestricted access to you. His swift hands contour you and harshly grip your waist to pull you up and push you down on him, walls clenching around him while you feel him twitch in pleasure. Baekhyun dives in on your chest, taking one of your sensitive nipples in his mouth.

The smudge makeup, the cold nights, the reek of alcohol, the screams, the sound of his hands leaving blue marks on your face, the horrors you said, the horrors he did… everything… everything…

You want to forget everything

“Aaaah… Baekhyun” you whisper, trying to cover the overwhelming rumor of your own memories.

“Fuck y/n” He breaths against your skin while you lower your hips on him.

It feels so good. He feels so good. You close your eyes, making sure to enjoy the moment while for a brief instant you didn’t feel miserable.

“Fuck Baekhyun… Aaaah'' you moan again, feeling your core throb around Baekhyun’s length while his comforting grunts fill the air between you.

“That's it baby” he purrs in your ears, hands roaming your body and lightly teasing your hard nipples. “Moan my name”

“Baekhyunnn” you cry out, feeling your release coming dangerously close as you rock your hips on him.

“Fuck baby you’re so tight” he moans “You’re gonna make me cum” He says pushing his hip up fucking you back while you both sync up, fucking each other and at a beatiful matching pace.

“Say you love me” you plead, desperately wanting to believe him.

“I love you. I love you y/n” his hoarse voice whistles in your ear.

“I love you too”

“Let's make that kid. Let's have that child we always dreamed about” he moans, nails digging into your bare thighs

“Okay” you whisper in a short breath, giving up, desperately wanting to believe this child will save the both of you.

“Take my cum baby.” His breath is short, struggling on every word. “Get pregnant... aghh” he grunts as he finally cums.

You feel him let go, huge amounts of thick cum rush inside of you, filling you up to the brink, reaching the deepest part of you, where life can possibly sprout.

You throw your head back, toes curled up and eyes rolled back as you bite hard on your bottom lip, fully enjoying the delicious full sensation spreading to your body as your heat uncontrollable twitches in a powerful orgasm.

You moan out his name like a prayer, like a religious mantra. A final vain attempt to make you both right for each other at last.

He crashes his lips onto your, trying to chase away your doubts while you throb around his cock.

“Cum for me baby” he whispers as you slowly ride your high, drunk on the unbearable pleasure he pumped inside you.

Once you both get down he looks at you eyes filled with something you can’t quite describe, something you’ve never seen before… Maybe hope.

“I love you y/n”

“I love you too”

You hide your face in the crook of his neck, hiding the tears rolling on your cheeks.

Even if it has to end in despair and sorrow, if it’s with him then you are willing to give it a pointless try once again. Because even if it’s a lie you love the way he looks at you when he says these three simple words.

General Masterlist

Tag list: @lovebuginlove @calamell @bobohumyonlyboo @smolbeanmika @making-me-blush @wooya1224 @yixing-jaehyun @f4ncyvelvet @lalalala-lav @deligxt @xofanfics @byunsugar @dixnysustae @to-all-the-stories-i-love @artisticcgroove @myexoobsession @geniusloey @blahblahblah-boo @nana-banana @mingiandbaconjam @chanyeolscoon (if you don't like angst i'm sorry for tagging you 😭)

A/N: There we go! Please tell me if I honored IM’s amazing song. I listened to it around 5000 times. So guys... can I write angst or not? I don't really know if I like it 🤔

#baekhyun angst #baekhyun smut #baekhyun fanfic #byun baekhyun #exo smut #baekhyun ff #baekhyun one shot #exo baekhyun #exo fanfic #kpop smut #smut #angst #exo angst #angst with bitter sweet ending

208 notes · View notes

msmarvelouswinchester · 4 years ago

Text

Irresistibly Yours

Chapter 4 - My Apologies

Summary - Y/N Y/L/N moves to NYC in hopes for a fresh start after a nasty breakup. There she meets her neighbor, the cynical lawyer, Dean Winchester. A love-hate relationship starts evolving between them ever since they met in the elevator one morning but a desperate situation and a string of lies forces the two friendly rivals to go on a date or rather a fake date. Will sparks fly between them when Dean gets to know Y/N real and up close? Will Y/N finally find her Prince Charming in the grumpy, workaholic, divorce lawyer?

Pairing - Lawyer!Dean Winchester x Y/N

Warning - None

WC - 2551

Square Filled - Fluff ( @girl-next-door-writes's Make Me Feel Bingo); Neighbours AU ( @anyfandomfluffbingo )

A/N - A new chapter! Hope you enjoy reading this!

Dividers by @firefly-graphics

Beta'd by @miss-nerd95 <33

Series Masterlist Masterlist

Click. Click. Click.

Adjusting her glasses on the nose, Y/N toyed around with the pen in hand, blankly staring at the kitchen wall. The empty sheet of paper sat there on the table, glaring at her. It was a bit old-school, considering her laptop was lying only a small distance away but this was how she preferred to work on her novel. It had nothing to do with her laziness.

The fear of another rejection was weighing heavily on her and she was really close to giving up on her dream of being an actually published writer. However, after her little pep talk to herself last night, she had this new indomitable spirit ignited inside her. Though that spirit was fading away with every passing minute now.

Y/N dropped the pen on the table with a huff, its metallic body hitting the wooden surface of the table as she got up to make herself a cup of coffee. Now, she might not want to admit it, but her novel wasn't the only thing that was troubling her.

A stranger’s callous comments should never hurt so much but when Dean called her stupid or rather a brainless idiot, for some reason, Y/N took it to the heart. She had then come to the conclusion that he was an ass and it was futile to even try and start a healthy relationship, but the bouquet of flowers sitting on the counter in front of her changed every perception of him yet again.

Ms. L/N, I didn't have any intentions of humiliating you. I'm really sorry. I hope you accept this small token of apology.

Walking up to the counter, Y/N picked up the small, white card and read the handwritten apology for the hundredth time that day. She didn't know if she should be impressed at his tacky methods of apologies or be annoyed at him for wrecking her mental sanity. Shaking off her thoughts, she was just about to dive back right into her writing when the coffee machine beeped.

“This is not gonna work.” She sighed, pouring one cup of the warm liquid and bringing it close to her lips. After finishing her drink, she decided to go out on a walk to clear her head but just as she stepped out of her house, she heard soft pitter patters of feet out in the hallway before a small figure of a hazel-eyed girl came into her sight.

Y/N tilted her head in confusion as the little girl ran in the halls. She looked around for her parents, but didn't see anyone else.

“Hey, pretty girl. What are you doing out here all alone?” She called out to the girl, making her stop in her tracks and look at Y/N.

“Daddy says not to talk to strangers.” She said while she cautiously approached the woman anyway.

“Where's your Dad?" She smiled softly, " I'm Y/N. See now you know me.”

“Daddy's-”

“I told you to stay inside, babygirl.” Y/N’s heart skipped a beat when she heard the all too familiar voice of her ridiculously handsome neighbor before the tall figure of the man himself appeared in front of her. His eyes were focused on the little girl as he walked up to her. Dean crouched down to her height, hands gently placed on her shoulders. “Never go anywhere alone again. Alright?”

Does he have a daughter?

But she had never seen the girl before. Y/N was in awe as she saw the grumpy facade fade away when he talked with her. She realised that there were so many things about Dean that she truly didn't know. Maybe she had, after all, misjudged him on some petty conflicts.

“At least your kid was within the building.” Y/N said.

“Ms. L/N.” Dean regarded and turned to look at her. He shuffled on his feet which made Y/N raise a curious brow.

“Hello, Mr. Winchester.” A look of guilt with an underlying hurt flashed in his eyes when she didn't acknowledge him by his first name. He was very sure his effort at a decent apology had been appalling and it made him wince, thinking of the awfully cringy card he had curated by his own hand to convey his regrets.

“She is pwetty.” The girl tapped his knee, attracting his attention while looking at Y/N.

“Y-yeah.” Heat crept up Y/N’s neck when she heard Dean agree with the kid. A moment of awkward silence passed as Dean looked back up at the woman, this time his gaze not faltering making the woman’s cheeks warm up even more. “She is pretty, baby.”

“You are prettier. Look at you! You look absolutely stunning in that dress and hair!” Y/N jumped in deciding to not make the situation more awkward. She hoped that Dean was maintaining his usual poker face, but instead, the corner of his lips tugged up in a little smile as the girl diverted her attention to Y/N.

“Uncle De did my hair.” She said proudly and Y/N stared at Dean. Uncle De? Never in her wildest dreams would she have thought of him to be such a gentle soul. She now remembered that the last time she saw Dean, he had told her about meeting up with his brother.

“He did an excellent job, I see.” The woman said as Dean got up and stood up straight. “What's your name, pretty girl?” She looked up at Dean, as he nodded his head.

“Ava.” She muttered.

“So Ava, remember next time to not go anywhere without Uncle De’s permission. Promise?” Y/N said and walked up closer to the two humans as Ava nodded her head agreeing to her proposition, all the while Dean’s eyes trailed along the woman's every movement. He was the best in his profession and he excelled at reading his client's body languages to figure out conflict, but Y/N was like a puzzle to him right now so he decided to take matters in his own hands.

“I hope you liked the flowers.” There it was, subtle, but at least he owned up to his apology. Y/N observed him for a moment, watching as he was nervously wringing his hands together. He seemed nervous around her. This wasn't the Dean Winchester she had come to know in the last few, quite unfortunate encounters.

“I did.” Y/N wasn't going to let him off the hook that easily. He tightly held Ava’s hand to not let her out of his sight.

“De-” she pouted, “Uncle De!” The said man looked down at his niece.

“Stay put for a moment, babygirl. Uncle De needs to talk to this lovely young lady. Then we can go and get ice cream, like I had promised.” He said, before looking up at Y/N. “Listen, I'm sorry for what happened that day. I did not-” Sighing, Dean said before he was unceremoniously cut off by his phone vibrating in his pocket.

His face scrunched up as he stared at his phone screen. Sucking in a deep breath, he let the phone ring until the caller reached the voicemail. He chewed on his plump, pink lip when his phone lit up with a voice message. Y/N had an instinct he was avoiding someone, maybe an ex. Dean must have had some girlfriends.

“I'm sorry, I was saying-” the phone rang again and Dean was so close to throwing the little device against the wall.

“I think you should take that, which seems important. And I would leave you with your work things. I was going out for a walk anyway. Have a good day, Winchester.” Y/N said and walked right past the man.

“Hold up!” Y/N stopped walking before turning around to face the lawyer. “I never had the intention of hurting you.”

“Then you know the story wrong.” She said, shrugging

“Well if we study closely, the scarecrow was actually very intelligent but he never realised it.” Dean shrugged.

“So you're saying that I act stupid.” This time Y/N wasn't offended but she liked watching him squirm.

“N-no I didn't mean that-” He struggled to come up with yet another apology. “Can we drop the subject of the scarecrow? Let's just pretend the story doesn't exist in this context.” Y/N chuckled at the poor man, making him shake his head lightly.

“It's okay, Dean. Go, get the kid some ice cream.” She smiled.

“Join me for a drink sometime.” Dean blurted out without thinking. Pressing his lips into a thin line, he stared at Y/N, trying to gauge her reaction.

“I never pegged you for a guy to ask me for a drink.” She raised a brow at him.

“The card and flowers were pretty lame, I agree…but I do owe you a drink, or maybe a coffee, whatever you prefer.” He said. He knew his method of apologising was crappy but at that moment it was the best he could come up with. Dean never was a man of many words and he sucked at expressing his feelings so it was near impossible for him to think of anything better than this, but now he realised it would have been much better if he would have just knocked on her door.

“Sure.” Y/N nodded.

“How does tomorrow sound? Ava will be back with my brother by then. As you can see I kind of have my hands full right now.” He smiled. Y/N pondered over the sudden change in her hot neighbour’s behaviour. If this was the way Dean chose to open up to her, then so be it.

“Tomorrow sounds good,” she smiled back.

“G-great then!” Heat crept up his neck as he looked at Ava, a bit flustered. He didn't know what her deal was but she always rendered him speechless or stumbled on his own words, trying to form a good comeback. Y/N had an effect on him that neither Jo nor Lisa had ever had on him. Her perky attitude made him want to spend any time he got with her. They were poles apart but Dean found a sense of familiarity in her.

“I won't hold back you two any longer.” Crouching in front of the girl and ruffling her brown hair, Y/N said, “Don't settle with anything less than a triple scoop.”

“Don't give her any ideas,” Dean teasingly warned, “I have no idea how to deal with a kid on a sugar rush.”

“Then don't shy away from asking for a little help. I had to babysit my cousin's kids many times. I know a thing or two about babysitting,” Y/N said.

“I'll definitely take you up on that if things get out of hand.” He said, “See you tomorrow night. Have a good day, Ms. L/N.” He grabbed Ava’s hands tightly, pulling her close as he started to walk towards the elevator. Y/N shook her head, an amused laugh leaving her lips. Some things never change.

“I think the cupcakes worked their magic!” Dean teased, sharing a laugh with Y/N over a glass of Manhattan. This was the first time she had ever seen him laugh. Apparently, he was a happy drunk.

“Some roots of jasmine, rose thorns, a pinch of pearl dust and voila! You have the friendship potion,” She barely made it through with a straight face before bursting out in fits of laughter.

“I had a feeling that there was some kind of sorcery involved.” He said, signalling for another glass for both of them.

“This one’s on me,” Y/N said, making Dean scrunch up his face in an adorable pout.

“No it's not. I'm payin’, I was the one who asked you out.” His eyes immediately widened when he realised what slipped out through his mouth. “Not like an ‘asking out’ asking out. This is-” Dean waved at the space between them “-just a gesture of goodwill.”

“You're adorable.” Y/N giggled.

“What?”

“I know this isn't a date. Just two friends hanging out on a Sunday night.” She shook her head, chuckling as the man picked up his refilled glass and took a sip.

Even if Y/N said it was platonic, the ungodly amount of time she had spent in front of her closet to pick out a perfect outfit would definitely make her rethink her answer. She had skimmed through her closet, trying to find the dress that said ‘just friends’ but to her all the dresses she owned screamed ‘I want you to fuck me’.

Nevertheless, she had settled on a simple pair of blue jeans and a crop top. But she had felt seriously underdressed when she knocked on Dean's door and it had opened to reveal the man in a jeans t-shirt and black slacks, staring at her with a smile on his face.

“Well duh! My first impression of you kinda sucked.” Y/N said.

“I did warm up to ya, didn't I?” Dean chuckled. “Another round?”

“Nuh-uh. Sparkling water for me. I don't want to show up at work tomorrow puking my guts out. And that while nursing a painful hangover? No thanks” She laughed.

“You're no fun!” He chuckled with her.

“I am no fun? What about you, Mr. Turn-down-the-volume?” She said as the bartender pushed a glass of water towards her and poured out another to the man.

“You're never gonna let me live that down, are you?” He shook his head.

“Never.”

A moment of silence passed as Y/N looked across the nightclub buzzing with people just like any other Sunday night. She never thought Dean would be the person to even know about nightclubs around the city but guess she didn't know him that well.

“You wanna head back home? I can walk with you to your place, be all gentlemanly,” he smirked. She liked this drunk version of Dean. He was happier, far more cheesy and funnier than his workaholic version.

“Of course. It's not like we live in the same apartment,” she teased. “Hey, you wanna hit the dance floor before we go back?”

His eyes widened at her sudden question. “No, I don't dance.” He shook his head furiously, clearly stating that dancing was definitely not on his agenda.

“Oh come on, don't be shy.” She said.

“Nope.”

“Fine! You are no fun!” She rolled her eyes, “Let's get outta here then.”

The walk back to their apartment was filled with drunken giggles and cheesy banter. “I had a fun time tonight. Apologies accepted.” Y/N said, unlocking the door to her home.

“Glad to know that. I couldn't have lived knowing you hate me,” Dean teased, “I had a good time as well. I really needed a break from work.”

“So you do accept that you work too much?”

“Agree to disagree.” He shrugged, leaning against the doorway, “Night, Y/N.”

She walked up to the man and pecked his cheek, making his eyes go wide at the sudden affection. He swallowed hard as she stared up at him with hooded eyes. Patting his arms lightly, she said, “Night, Dean, see you in the morning.”

“Only if you're running late.”

Chapter 5

Feedback is highly appreciated!

Let me know if you want to be tagged in this series!

#make me feel bingo #anyfandomfluffbingo #dean x reader #dean winchester x reader #dean winchester #dean winchester fic #au dean x reader #au dean winchester x reader #au dean x you #au dean winchester x you #au dean winchester x y/n #au dean x y/n #dean winchester x you #dean x you #dean winchester x y/n #dean x y/n #irresistibly yours

114 notes · View notes

ginisbetterthanfirewhiskey · 4 years ago

Text

Imposter

Written for the Hinny Ficfest 2021.

Thank you @clarensjoy for organizing this! And an enormous thank you to @whiffingbooks for her precious help!

Prompt:

“His pickup line wasn’t as good as mine. Just saying.”

Disclaimer: I found some pick up lines on the Internet. The first and third were adapted to fit in the story, the others were let as is.

Also available on Ao3.

“Merlin! When I said ‘Accio the most beautiful woman in the world,’ I never thought it would work!”

Ginny froze, her lips inches away from the straw in her cold butterbeer, hoping that awful pickup line wasn’t destined for her, but, to her total disappointment, a young man with brown hair slumped his elbow over the bar next to her.

Shit.

His spicy perfume made her wrinkle her nose a bit, the scent so strong she felt like she could taste it on her tongue. Fixing her glass with a frown, Ginny decided to ignore him, hoping he’d take the hint and leave her alone. She hadn’t expected having to reconsider her decision so soon when she heard the next sentence he dared to pronounce, the words sounding filthy coming from his mouth.

“I’m Harry Potter, nice to meet you.”

Ginny closed her eyes and took a deep breath, not believing her ears. If there was one thing Ginny would recognize everywhere, it would be Harry’s voice.

That man wasn’t Harry. And he had the audacity to use Harry’s name to woo a girl in hope to bring her home tonight.

She turned her head towards the guy, noticing the round glasses and fake faint scar on his forehead. But the eyes were all wrong. Totally wrong. They weren’t that enchanted green that made her heart falter every time Harry landed his eyes on her.

Under the effect of the wave of indignation vibrating in her veins, she fisted her hand around the fabric of her skirt and exhaled through her nose.

“Oh really?” she asked him, her voice velvety and smooth. The guy sat more comfortably on his leather stool, sending her a grotesque wink at the same time. He nodded to her, playing with the side of his glasses and then, leaned over her, which caused Ginny to pull back.

“In chair and in blood. At your service, Mademoiselle.”

She couldn’t let this slide and it took her herculean strength to not hex him right then and there with the hardest bat bogey hex she’d ever manage to send.

“I’m so happy you’d changed your mind about me,” said Ginny, batting her eyelashes at the guy.

The guy frowned. “About you? What do you mean?”

“You don’t remember, Harry? You told me we were done.” Letting out a heavy sigh, Ginny passed her fingers in her long hair, before taking a sip of her cold drink. “I’m so happy to see you.”

Giving her a nervous laugh, the guy shifted on his stool. “I’m sure I’d have remembered you. A girl as good-looking as you? Nah. I wouldn’t forget you,” he said with more confidence.

Giggling, she bit her bottom lip, and then leaned towards the man. “That’s funny. They do say you never forget your first!” She widened her eyes, gasping. “Maybe I shouldn’t have Obliviated you that hard,” she murmured looking at the dirty floor of the pub and placing her finger on her chin like she was remembering the event. “You were just begging so hard for me to do it, Harry.”

The man gulped before looking at her with a stare Ginny could describe as half horrified and half judgy.

Perfect.

“Right. Erm. Listen, I’m not really Harry Potter. But hey! I may not be the Boy Who Lived, but I can still be your chosen one,” he chanted like he’d practiced that bad pickup line in front of the mirror a hundred times.

“Oh, you’re not?” asked Ginny, pouting. “That’s too bad. I guess you’re still cute enough.”

“Amazing!” exclaimed the imposter, clapping his hands in joy. “Are you interested in making some magic together tonight? My wand is all ready for you! I have a big one too,” he added, wiggling his eyebrows.

“Mine is ready too!” she responded with a devious look, taking out her wand.

The guy took a sharp breath at the sight. “You know what? I think someone on the Floo called me,” he said, pointing his thumb behind his shoulder.

“You don’t want to play with me? That’s a pity.”

“I’ll see you-”

“No thanks,” she said with a severe tone, sending a hex at his feet. Ginny was done playing. Tom, the owner of the Leaky Cauldron, threw her a nasty look, still wiping a glass, but said nothing. The imposter guy, dumbfounded, widened his eyes at her in fear. “Don’t try ever again to dress up as him to shag, understand? And you look ridiculous with these glasses by the way,” she shouted at him when he ran away.

“His pickup line wasn’t as good as mine. Just saying.”

Ginny, still fuming, jumped at the sound of the voice, spilling a bit of her drink on the bar. She turned towards Harry who was leaning against an empty table just behind her, arms crossed.

“Oh! Hello, Romeo. Fancy seeing you here, I thought you’d just left,” she said over her shoulder, looking at her brother’s best-friend.

Harry had a murderous look on his face. “I saw. Thanks for that. And, erm, sorry. I’d never had said this to you.”

“At your service, Cap’tain.”

Harry smiled a little. “I’m not your captain anymore.”

Ginny waved her hand, taking a sip from her glass. “It’s a tiny detail.”

“Right. Well, I’m truly sorry about this. I wasn’t expecting blokes to try to-”

“Don’t be sorry, you prat. You can’t control this. Plus, you weren’t the one trying to get into my pants tonight.”

Harry gave her a faint nod, uncrossing his arms. “Can I?” he asked, pointing at the stool next to her, to which she nodded without waiting, making place for him to sit by moving her legs from the way.

She glanced at him without saying anything and, like he’d read her mind, he answered her unspoken question. “Ron asked me to pick up our dinner tonight, so I ordered here.”

“Good choice. Their stew’s the best,” she said, her fingers on her straw.

“Mmm, I think your mom’s stew is better.”

Smiling, Ginny leaned in Harry’s direction, engulfed by the sweet scent of his soap. “She’s not here, you don’t have to pretend,” she murmured to him conspiratorially.

Harry faked a gasp. “Who do you think I am? I would never! Not to Molly Weasley. I’m way too scared to lie to her face. What if she finds out? And she would. I could even lose my place as her favourite Harry!”

“Well, I can confirm to you you’re also my favourite,” said Ginny, putting a strand of hair behind her ear.

Harry held her gaze, his eyes glinting in the murky bar, making Ginny’s heart pump faster.

“I still think my pickup line was better by the way,” he said, breaking the intensity in the atmosphere.

She let out the breath she was holding. “Right. I still think you were drunk,” replied Ginny, a smirk on her lips.

Harry shrugged. “Maybe.”

Looking at the grumpy man behind the wooden bar, they exchanged a couple of words, Harry confirming his takeaway order again and paying, and then he turned to her.

“But I won’t confirm anything,” he said to her at last.

“What was it again?” she asked.

With a crooked smile, Harry adjusted himself on his stool. “Are you sure you’re not a Dementor? Because I’m sure I’d die if you kissed me.”

Ginny let out a chuckle, twirling the straw in her glass. “That’s such a pickup line for an Auror. Did you hear it at the Ministry?”

Putting his elbow on the bar, he replied, “Of course I did. But it was my favourite.”

“That’s what I thought.” She took out the straw from her butterbeer, pointing it at Harry in accusation. “I know you and you’re not smooth enough to think up one yourself. At least, Fake-Harry did,” she added, unimpressed. To add credence to her act, she looked down and pulled a lint from her skirt, and then sighed dramatically.

Harry acted offended which warmed Ginny’s heart. Since the battle, Harry was more closed, always sporting a frown, suspicious of everyone and everything. To see him carefree, exchanging nonsense with her in a public place like it was the most natural thing in the world, was a precious sight after all the horrors she saw herself.

She pinched her lips together and lifted an eyebrow, knowing she’d hit his competitive button. He squinted his eyes in concentration, ignoring when the bartender put his takeaway bag at his side, the rich and homey scent of the stew made with red wine filling the air and enveloping her senses.

“Did you survive the Avada Kedavra curse? Because you’re drop-dead gorgeous. Oh! Nevermind. That was me.”

Ginny, taken by complete surprise, spat out a bit of her butterbeer on the bar and started coughing, hand on her chest. Harry, laughing at her spontaneous reaction, put his hand on her arm, a simple gesture, yet, one confirming her he was there to help if she needed it.

“Merlin, Harry! All your pickup lines are dark,” she pointed out to him with a laugh, once she’d regained her composure. She wiped the liquid from her bottom lip and chin, mindful of not looking yucky when Harry was so close to her, his hand burning the skin of her arm.

He gave her a boyish grin in return, never removing his hand from her, his cheeks tinting pink. “What can I say, it is my charm.”

A moment passed, neither of them seeming to care about the flow of people walking close to them at the bar or the cheesy song playing on the wireless, spending the minutes looking in each other’s eyes, a goofy smile on their lips. Harry eventually cleared his throat, his mood darking. “And, er, you? What were you doing here? Are you waiting for someone?”

She shook her head, crossing her arms on the bar “No, I was here with Neville-”

Harry’s shoulders slumped a bit, and she wondered what she’d said to provoke such a reaction from him when his jaw squared. “Ah. I see.”

“- but Hannah finished her shift and he was drooling too much for me to stay there. I said I had to talk to Tom for my mum and just left. I don’t even think he noticed,” she said with fondness, remembering Neville stammering when he spoke to Hannah.

Harry’s demeanour shifted in a sudden when she mentioned Hannah and a melodious laugh escaped his mouth when she finished her story. “And he believed you?”

Sending him a wink, she put her straw between her teeth. “Just like your imposter did. I’m a good liar.”

He shook his head, eyes close, a small smile on his lips making him look adorable. There was something magnetic and captivating in Harry’s whole-being, always causing her to crave and long for more.

“You’re perfect,” he threw at her, earnest. It was totally unexpected and the passion filling his voice surprised her and left her speechless for an instant, her mind unable to come up with any reply. Blood rushed to her cheeks, her heart racing at high speed, and she fought with herself to tear up her gaze from his, to stop reacting like the teenager she once was.

Harry pressed his lips together without leaving her eyes, inhaling deeply like he was trying to gather enough courage. Ginny didn’t dare to breathe when he lifted his hand slowly, tentatively, to the lock of hair shaping the side of her face. His warm fingers grazed the skin of her ear, sending shivers in her neck, the moment filled with an intimacy they had never experienced before then.

“Come with me.”

“Where?” she whispered, her throat closing from nervousness.

Pulling back, he took the steaming bag with the forgotten stews and put it on his lap. “We’ll give that to Ron and Hermione and, I-I don’t have any other pick up lines in mind, shit,” he mumbled. “Would you come to dinner with me?” he asked, his voice cracking at the end of his sentence.

Thinking back to the party at Dean’s yesterday, she remembered when he told her the dementor pick up line, how she’d hoped it could be real, and knowing full well she’d be the one dying if he’d kiss her. Ginny had spent the rest of the night imagining the feeling of his lips on hers, what it’d have been like to have him an inch from her face, enjoying the sensation of his firewhiskey smelling breath warming her skin.

She had followed each of his steps all night, not that she was proud of it of course, and hadn’t been able to shake off her excruciating desire for something to happen that was burning in her veins. Burning since, if she was honest with herself, years.

But, as expected, nothing happened. Nothing apart from Harry shooting her this weird, yet, charming pick up line. And as clumsy and kinda dark it had been, it had affected her for hours. From his attractive lips, everything could sound adorable. Nothing happened because Hermione had broken the moment by giving Harry a glass of water and her brother Ron had laughed at how Harry had clearly reached his limit that night. Harry, his jaw clenched, had simply scrambled up to his feet, away from her, and Ginny had missed on her his glazed eyes looking at her like she was all he’d ever wished in life for the rest of the night.

It wasn’t possible though, she’d told herself. She knew she had still been imagining things. That pick up line had surely been a joke so Ginny hadn’t wanted to dwell on it too much.

Now though, there was no possible misunderstanding and she came to the conclusion that maybe, just maybe, Harry had been trying to flirt with her since a moment already.

“Yesterday? You were serious?”

Harry passed his hand in his hair with a sigh. “I know I’m bad at pick up lines. I wanted to crawl in a hole after telling you this. And clearly, you didn’t get my intentions-”

“I really didn’t,” she rushed to say.

Harry sighed. “I’m bad at this.”

“Really bad,” she confirmed, nodding with vigour, and Harry tried to poke her stomach playfully in response.

When their laughter died, he touched her hand, brushing and looking at her fingers in the most gentle way, electrifying her senses. Ginny realized he was still waiting for her response.

“I have a better idea,” said Ginny, too excited to hide it.

Tilting his head, he sent her a confused look.

“There is some stew at home that Mum cooked yesterday.” Harry squeezed her hand, his warm eyes illuminated as much as one of the flames of the candles burning in the Leaky.

“I couldn’t ask for more,” he said, getting off of his stool, Ginny mimicking him. “You, your mum’s stew-

She waved her hand at Neville and Hannah in goodbye. “Oh, wait until I bake you a treacle tart, Romeo,” she told Harry with a smirk, walking in the direction of the Floo with him at her side.

Harry groaned. "How long are you going to tease me like that? It's not fair! I'm not teasing you with your poem! Do you want me to recite it or-?" he asked her, beaming like a fool and reaching for her hand. Ginny's eyes widened in horror at his words.

"Fair point, Romeo."

#hinny ficfest #clarensjoy's hinny ficfest 2021 #post war hinny #fluff #harry/ginny fanfic #harry potter #imposter

57 notes · View notes

vanillann · 4 years ago

Text

the museum of heartbreak (spencer reid x f.reader)

this is based off the book “the museum of heartbreak” by meg leder

word count: 2.3k

a weirdly shaped bobby pin

Spencer sat at his desk, Penelope stood beside it with a cup of coffee talking about her new partner coming in today.

“I know I’m supposed to be training her, but do you think if I told her she was going to be my best friend in the whole world she'd get scared?”

Pen stirred her coffee while she rambled you Spencer. He gave the women a sincere look.

The sound of the door opening and closing cut the two off, looking over to see a woman.

She had her arms crossed and her eyes wandered around the large bullpen.

Once they landed on Penelope, she gave a soft smile and walked to the two.

“Hi, are you Ms. Garcia?”

Penelope sat the large pink mug on Reid's desk, turning fully to look at the women.

“Call me Penelope,” the woman went to stick out a hand, but Penelope grabbed both her shoulders and pulled her into a large hug.

Spencer chuckled at the woman's face, she looked alarmed to say the least.

Once the blonde let go, she turned to Spencer.

“Meet Doctor Spencer Reid, he likes to eat lunch in our office so you will see him a lot.”

Spencer gave a shy wave, the women easily returning it.

“Hi, I’m (Y/N) (L/N).”

Before the two could exchange words, Penelope grabbed her arm and rushed her into her office.

Spencer watched the two walk away, to the tech office.

“Who was that?”

Derek clapped a simple hand on Reid's shoulder, looking down at the doctor.

“The new tech analysis,” Spencer turned to look up at his friend.

“She looks youngish.”

“Youngish isn’t a word and she graduated a year early from what Garcia said.

Derek nodded, taking a sip from his mug.

“You should go help her figure the place out.”

Spencer looked over at Derek, a crease forming between his eyebrow.

“Penelope is probably going to do it.”

“Her and I are about to pick up lunch for everyone, she promised she’d go with me this time.”

Almost like it was planned, Pen came running around the corner, purse in hand.

“Ready chocolate thunder?”

“Coming baby girl.”

Derek patted Spencer's shoulder, falling the tall woman to the elevator.

Spencer waited until the elevator completely closed, not wanting to give Derek something to tease him about.

He shoved both hands in his pocket, walking through the class door to the “BatCave” as Garcia once called it.

Once he got closed, the sound of metal jiggling and groans were heard from the small room.

Spencer peaked through the small gap in the door, walking (Y/N) sitting on the floor in front of her desk.

She had one eye closed and her tongue sticking out the side of her mouth.

He gently pushed open the door, watching the women play with the lock on one of the cabinets in her desk.

Suddenly the women looked up, giving him a wide eye look.

“I swear I’m not doing something illegal.”

Spence only chuckled, playing with the fabric in his pocket.

“I’ve heard that one before.”

She smiled, pulling her legs up to his chin slightly.

“Penelope gave me a copy of the teams personal files and told me to keep them safe, but she didn’t give me the key to my desk,” she pulled what looked to be a bobby pin from the lock.

The bobby pin was twisted and bent in odd ways, obviously being through something.

Spencer only smiled, pulling the bobby pin from her fingers and squatted beside her.

He easily placed the bobby pin in the lock, turning it twice and pulling the cabinet open.

A loud gasp was heard from beside him, the same wide eyes from earlier were back.

“You’re a genius.”

Spencer smirked as he looked over at the women.

“I know.”

an empty bag of skittles

The sight of the two kids smiling faces had Spencer feeling sick.

The kids had been gone for 27 hours, over the 24 hour span. The team knew they were dead, but nobody dare say it out loud.

“We are missing something, why do we have to be missing something,” Rossi mumbled under his breath.

Suddenly the conference room door swung open, a bewildered (Y/N) stood in the door with a stack of papers in one hand and a bag of skittles in the other

“So I was doing a background search on the extended family with Pen, and I didn’t find much,” she ran over to the large table, a picture of the two missing kids with an older woman.

“I was wandering on an old Facebook page when I found this photo, but the woman wasn’t on any record.”

The woman stood with her arms around both children, squatting to be at their height.

She held a balloon with the number 6 on it, a small birthday hat sat in her head.

“I found her in the system, Kallie Gray, she’s their birth mother sister.”

“You think it’s her?” Hotch asked, a small bit of hope in his voice.

“Yes.”

(Y/N) threw her arms out, a handful of skittles flying from the bag.

Spencer watched a few hit his chest, but paired no mind as he listened to the girl intensely.

This was the first time Spencer really heard her go on about something, since she’d only been at the BAU for a week.

“Here the address.” She handed Hotch a piece of paper, which he read and passed to Rossi.

“Spencer and JJ, saying here for the parents, I don’t think she would hurt the kids.”

Spencer nodded while JJ excused herself, going out to call the parents.

“The rest of us, let’s go.”

The rest stormed out the door, serious looks on all their faces.

Once the door closed, the new tech analysis collapsed into a nearby chair.

She took a handful of skittles, throwing them into her mouth.

She looked up at Spencer, an exhausted look at her face.

“Skittle?”

She took her hand, moving it from her chest to the shape between them.

Spencer took the seat beside her, turning to look at her.

He took one single skittle and threw it in his mouth.

“You did good today,” Spencer walked her looked at the glass wall, watching the busy room below.

“It’s because of the skittles,” she simply shrugged.

“Or because you belong here, because this is what you are good at.”

She only looked over at him and smiled.

“You’re nice, I’ll share my skittles with you anytime.”

a unopened hello kitty bandaid

The team let out large breaths of air as they walked back into the bullpen. Everyone smiled as they looked up, seeing the younger tech analysis sitting on top of Spencer desk.

Spencer smiled, walking over to the girl as she read one of his books.

“Spencer you need better taste in-” she cut herself off as she looked up.

Spencer watched as she reached up and touched his cheek. If it wasn’t for the pain of the small cut, his cheek would probably be on fire.

“A piece of glass got me, it’s nothing.”

The girl said nothing and she got off his desk and grabbed his hand, pulling him through the halls into Pen and her shared office.

She pulled him into the room and gently pushed him into her soft chair.

She pulled out a small box from behind her computer, the sight of pink and hello kitty made Spencer laugh.

“You could get the average bandaid, you know.”

She rolled her eyes, pulling one from the box and opening it.

She pulled herself closer to him, Spencer held his breath. The way her tongue stuck out the side of her lips had him melting in his seat.

She placed the bandage gently on his cheek, a little smile formed once it was on all the way.

She didn’t move, she stayed where she stood watching Spencer. In that moment he was so happy she wasn’t a profiler, because the way he was watching her she would have known about the crush he had been developing.

“Did you know bandaid were invented in 1920 by Earle Dickson.”

Spencer wanted to beat his head on the table, this wasn’t the time for facts about band aids.

She blinked quickly, pulling back and grabbing a few extra bandaids. She grabbed his arm and opened his left hand, placing three hello kitty bandaids in his hand.

“My band aids are better than an average bandaid.”

a blue dog collar

Halloween had come, and to say Spencer was excited was an understate.

The BAU was covered in cobwebs and fake jack-o-lanterns, a small table of finger foods sat on a table.

Penelope and (Y/N) had convinced Hotch to throw an office party if they didn't get a case on Halloween, which made Spencer almost cry with joy when nothing came in.

He stood talking with JJ, who was dressed as a princess, and Emily, who was dressed as catwoman.

He stood with a large pair of khakis and a large green shirt (Y/N) bought just for this costume.

Suddenly Spencer 's eyes were covered, the sweet sound of said voice had a small smile come over his face.

“Woof,” Spencer moved her hands and turned around, seeing her smiling face with two large brown dog ears on top of her head.

She smiled up at him and held up a large blue dog collar.

“I was going to put it on but it hurts, hold onto it for me?”

Spencer only nodded and took the collar from her, shoving it in his pocket.

“Thank ya Shaggy,” she gave a dramatic wink and finger gun as she backed over to the drink table.

“Okay Reid, what’s going on there,” JJ gave her friend and serious look.

Emily put a hand on her hip and gave the same look, a smirk on her face.

“She’s my best friend.”

Reid shrugged, looking down into his cup of punch. The sad smile started forming across his face.

“She’s seeing someone.”

Without another word from the two women, they moved him into one large big group hug.

a broken piece of a starry night mug

Spencer walked into the break room, an empty mug in his hand.

(Y/N) stood with her back to him, and a large smile played across his face.

“Happy one year of working at the BAU.”

He walked behind her, throwing an arm over her shoulder.

She only nodded, not even looking up at Spencer. He felt his heart shatter, his world felt crushed.

“What’s up with you?

“I ended it.”

Spencer didn’t want to admit it, but he felt like the lights in the break room were brighter and the kick in his step felt lighter.

“What happened?”

“I didn’t love him, I just wanted to get over someone else,” she turned to look up at Spencer.

Her elbow swung into the microwave, causing the starry night mug she held in her hand to tumble to the ground.

Spencer jumped into action, getting on his knees to pick up the pieces.

She followed after him, a small little laugh fell from her lips with a soft ‘sorry’.

“Can I come to your place tonight?”

Spencer looked over at her, her soft feature made him forget how to speak. HE simply nodded his head and he took the broken piece of the mug from her hand.

He walked to the trash can, throwing all but one piece away.

Welcome to the Museum of Heartbreak

Spencer taped the small piece of paper with the words on his apartment door, a nervous smile on his face.

We walked back into his place, the random white Christmas lights hung from his ceiling. In front of each item was a card with the object name and the date of the event.

Suddenly a loud knock ripped through his thoughts, without thinking he jumped behind the objects and yelled a come in.

The door opened, (Y/N) face came around the door. Her eyebrows knitted together as she closed the door, looking up at Spencer than the objects on the floor.

A small laugh fell past her lips and she looked down at the object, her hand coming to cover her mouth.

“Spencer,” she looked back up at him. He held up a single finger, quickly clearing his throat, reciting the speech he prepared.

“I know you are heartbroken right now, I’m sorry about that truly, but I’m not sorry about being in love with you for 323 days.”

A small sigh left her lips, her hand coming to rest over her heart.

“The day you told me about that date, you broke my heart. Today after you told me it was over, you fixed it.”

He stepped over the objects, a small smirk on his face by the amazed look in your eye.

“I learned that life breaks your heart, a lot. I also learned that it sends people to fix it.”

He walked over and grabbed the woman's hand, the same hand he’d want to grab for the rest of his life.

“Everything in this room was a small way you fixed me, because it all leads back to you. It will always lead back to you. Dopamine-”

Spencer was cut off, the soft feeling of lips upon his made his head spin.

He moved the hand that sat in his pocket to move around the back of her head, the other around her shoulder.

Their teeth clashed from the large smile on both their faces, the hot air moved across both their faces.

She slowly pulled away from him, watching him with a goofy smile.

“I like this museum.”

#spencer reid x reader #spencer reid #Penelope Garcia #bau #criminal minds x reader #criminal minds #hotch #derek morgan #Emily Prentiss #jj #spencer reid x y/n #spencer reid x you

563 notes · View notes

simpsiren · 4 years ago

Text

lee taeyong x reader

“my baby dont like it when you come around”

description. a new guy in college asks you for help to get rid of his girlfriend and slowly falls for you instead through your heated times with him.

genre. ANGST, college au, cheating au, bold/ arrogant reader x shy taeyong

warnings. none? except for the fact that this basically about cheating and having strong emotional tensions with each other, slighty suggestive

a/n. hihii i always thought of doing a ff about their baby dont like it song because its been in my head for so long HAHA also the lyrics are just uHem but yeah so anyways buckle up because theres going to be a lot of angst and tensionn also i didnt notice that i wrote so much like damn aNywAys enjoyy!

you walk into class lazily, expecting the same thing to happen again. as you step into the lecture hall, your eyes immediately went to your seat. you sigh and push you glasses up before walking over.

“i swear when will people stop doing this?” you mutter to yourself, shoving all the gifts off your table, making it all drop to the ground and producing a loud noise. everyone’s eyes are being drawn to your direction. you roll your eyes as mark takes his usual seat beside you.

“that’s the most you got this week.” mark laughs in disbelief, looking down onto the floor. you flash a fake smile at him, making him laugh even more. “its so annoying. none of them even look good.” your eyes scan through the gifts on the floor, seeing one that actually looks decent. you pick it up and examine it closely. mark gets near you and does the same.

“ill keep this one. looks expensive.” you shrug, shoving the expensive looking silver necklace into your bag. mark scoffs, letting his body sink into his seat. “i love the fact that you only care about the value of the gift.”

you click your tongue and stand up, proceeding to pick up all the useless gifts you received from the random guys on campus and walking over to the trash can, throwing it all away. you hear gasps and mutters around the lecture hall. you clearly couldnt care less, walking back, taking your seat and bringing out your materials.

“it cant be helped that youre the most beautiful one around here.”

“you think i dont know that? people do know that they shouldnt mess with me right? yet i need to keep up with unknown admirers and random texts of confession.” you let out a long sigh, as you rest your chin on the palm of your head, leaning onto the table.

“you admit youre beautiful. your confidence is truly amazing.” mark comments. you kept your eyes to the front as you watch your professor walk in, along with a new guy you’ve never seen before. your eyes remained on the guy, watching him climb up the stairs and walking to the seat next to you.

your attention changes to the professor as she starts talking. but your ears immediately diverted its attention to somewhere else, particularly to the guy next to you.

“why did you seat next to her? do you know how dangerous that is?” you hear the girl sitting behind him whisper. its no doubt that she purposely whispered loud enough for you to hear, wanting to make your blood boil. you ket your cool and focused on the lecture, taking notes accordingly.

“how so?”

“she’s hard to talk to. she only had mark as her friend and she gets pissed easily. her temper is the worst around here and she’s the most feared. a lot of guys like her for some reason and-”

“are you done, sweetie?” you lick your bottom lip as you turned around the face the girl. you hear mark hiding his laugh with a cough. “if you are, i really suggest you shut your mouth before i sew it shut for you.” your eyes glared at hers, staring at her intensively. you knew that it scared her when she immediately looks away. you chuckle in amusement before turning back to the front.

you look to the side, to see the guy’s eyes opened wide, with an eyebrow raised. you smile softly.

“lee taeyong.” you whisper, reading off the keychain attached to his pencil case, nodding your head before paying attention to the lecture again. the guy coughs softly and faced forward as well.

the lecture was now over and you start to pack up. you take your time since you know that it would be hectic to get through the large crowd of students who are also exiting as well as being able to avoid bumping into any guys and have them confess their useless affection towards you.

you were however intrigued to find out what’s going on outside when you hear someone whispering about the fact that there’s an extremely pretty girl waiting outside the campus.

by then, only you and mark were in the lecture hall. you figured it would be a good time to step out and find out the reason behind all the talking outside.

as you and mark walk down the hallway to the entrance, you tilt your head as you see a crowd forming at the gate. you sigh, taking off your glasses and rubbing your temples. “how the fuck are we suppose to get out?” you turn to mark with your eyebrows furrowed.

“im sure they’ll move aside once you come in.” mark places his hand on your shoulder and taps it lightly before walking forward towards the huge crowd with full confidence. you swear you can burst any minute as the the mumbles of the people fill your ears even more as you walk closer.

the moment one person makes eye contact with you. their eyes widened and signal their friends to quiet down. eventually, the noise starts to lower down as you made you way through the crowd. eyes were glued on you as you follow behind mark. you swiftly clean your glasses with the cloth in your pocket and put them back on.

as your vision starts to become clear, you notice that the one standing beside the girl is the lee taeyong guy from ealier. you walk over to them immediately.

you turn your head slightly to the back, signalling everyone to get back to what they were doing, and as always, they obey and the crowd dispersed itself. you look back to the front to where the cause of the nuisance started.

you eyed the girl intensively, looking up and down, observing every inch of her. you had to admit, she is quite the beauty. perfect wavy brown hair, almond shaped eyes, nicely drawn eyebrowa and plump pink lips. her body in the black tight fitting dress is amazing. it curved her body in all the right places.

you look up to see taeyong and the girl looking back at you with a raised brow. you faked a wide smile. “i dont think its wise to meet your boyfriend right at the gates of school.. especially when you’re this pretty. id fuck you.” you lick your lips teasingly and chuckle soon after.

“bitch the fuck?” mark whispers. you let out a loud, cunning laugh. “or perhaps...”

your eyes immediately connected with taeyong’s. you saw the fear yet a tint of interest in his eyes. you liked it. as you walk past the couple, you run your hand down taeyong’s chest. taeyong freezes as the girl’s mouth gape open, pulling taeyong away instantly with her arm around his waist. “id fuck your boyfriend.”

your head jerks toward taeyong as you whisper into his ear, but loudly enough for the girl to hear. with that, you wink at the both of them and walk off. mark smiles kindly before following behind you.

“that was... wow.” mark says to you, taking out his phone from his back pocket. you sigh, pushing your glasses up the bridge of your nose.

“honestly who is dumb enough to meet their significant other just outside campus? they should be taught a lesson. and to think that taeyong guy is new.”

“his name is taeyong?”

you nod. mark nods back in reply as the two of you walk ahead to the small secluded cafe shop nearby where the two of you would usually hang out.

“i really hope i dont see him on friday. does he look like he’s the kind to skip lecture?” you ask, taking a sip of your tea while mark drinks his coffee.

mark shrugs, laying his back against the chair. “i dont think so? he has that ‘bad boy but obedient’ vibes.” you eyebrows furrow, but you slowly nod your head as you start to understand his view of taeyong.

“well i hope he wont let his girlfriend and him cause such commotion again. it took us so long to get out.” you whine, looking at the time on your phone. “we fucking got out like 30 minutes after! you know how much i hate getting off campus late.”

mark chuckles, running his hand through his hair. “we know, sweetie. we know.”

“dont call me that i swear-”

“suckass.”

“bitch.”

the two of you laugh happily and take a sip of your drinks at the same time before discussing about today’s lecture.

friday comes and you see the gifts placed neatly on your table yet again. you roll your eyes and slouch into your seat. you are now too tired to even throw away the gifts and you give up doing so.

more people soon start to fill the seats of the lecture hall. when the professor walks in, you notice that the seat beside you is empty. you purse your lips into a thin line and shrug your shoulders, thinking that taeyong isnt going to come today.

“taeyong. its only your second day yet you’re already late.” your head lifts up from your table to see taeyong standing by the door. you rest your chin on the palm on your hand as you were intrigued by him again like the first time you saw him on wednesday. why? you dont even know yourself.

taeyong rushes in and sits down next to you. what surprised you is the fact that the same girl is standing outside. the murmurs and whispers come again. you swear you can get a headache from it.

you see her blowing a kiss to taeyong, making everyone shout and fangirl over her before she leaves and the hall is back to being silent. you turn your head to taeyong, who immediately look back at you.

“is she that crazy over you?” you ask, taking out your pen and beginning writing notes. “yeah. but i fucking hate it.” taeyong replies. you chuckle lowly as your eyes remain on the projector yet you could see taeyong blinking his eyes, as if you had an effect on him.

“she seems rich. you’re after her money, arent you?”

“it’s because i cant get away from her parents.”

“hm its also for the money. i can tell.” you look down at his outfit, a lot of it are designer and authentic clothing items. you laugh softly with amusement.

“why are people scared of you?” your eyes immediately darkens and you slowly turn your head to face taeyong, staring down at him. taeyong sucks air into his cheeks and glances somewhere else. laughing quietly at his reaction, you smile softly.

“let’s just say i have a bad reputation. yet im popular for some reason. its seriously annoying.”

taeyong looks down at the gifts that you have thrown off your table. “i can tell. you seem bold and intimidating.”

you take out your phone to scroll through your social medias in boredom. “bold and intimidating huh? you’re an interesting one. i like it.” you glance at the clock when you hear people starting to pack up. you too start to pack up as well.

taeyong is still seated on his seat, writing down the notes he missed from talking to you. you figured that he couldn’t multitask like you. before you stand up to get out of the hall you turn to taeyong. again it looked like his senses were all heightened and he’s being wary of you.

you got closer to him, faces inches apart. he didn’t move at all. his eyes still on you. you smirk softly, licking your bottom lip as you eyed him narrowly like looking at a delicious candy.

“looks like you arent intimidated by me. i like you.” you whispers softly, laughing loudly as you see mark waiting for you at the door. you quickly got up and went to mark. as the two of you exited the hall, you look back to taeyong. he’s still glued to his seat, not moving, his mouth gaping open slightly.

“oi let’s go.” you hear mark shout as you notice him already walking away. you smirk widely and follow behind mark.

“im sorry what?”

“let me cheat on her with you.”

“no.”

you glare at taeyong as you take a bite from your meal. you and taeyong are having lunch on campus together and it never fails to have eyes glued onto you whenever you’re with taeyong. you’re only option is to hang out with tayeong since mark didnt come today. you have yet to ask him why.

“come on please! if she sees me with someone like you she’ll be too scared to get near me then i can finally break up with her.” taeyong whines, grabbing your cup of iced tea and taking a sip.

“protect your reputation, taeyong. look around. you being with me is already giving people a bad impression of you.” taeyong does what you say, looking around and realising that a lot of people were staring at you two. he turns back to find you picking on your food.

“you’re the only one i know around here. itll only be until me and her break.”

you eyes trailed up from your food to meet taeyong’s. you put your fork down and sat up straight, tilting your head slightly. “what’s in it for me?” people around you know very well that wouldnt do something without getting something back in return. it didnt take taeyong long to know that due to the constant whispers about you around campus.

“ill let you have the money she gives me?” taeyong says nervously. you click your tongue. you were definitely intrigued when taeyong says the word ‘money’. taeyong smiles sheepishly as he waits for your answer.

“ill do it.” taeyong’s face lits up in an instant. you however were smiling devilishly, looking down at your prey. “get ready though. im not an easy one.”

taeyong blinks his eyes rapidly. his eyes definitely says he’s intimidated. but his body says otherwise, looking calm and composed.

“i know. itll be fun.” your eyes widen slightly as you see taeyong smirking under his soft smile. you raise your eyebrows and chuckle in amusement.

“oh im sure it will, ty.”

“you sure that’ll work?” you roll your eyes and rub your temples. you lost count of how many times you have tried to explain the plan to taeyong.

“you said she comes here to have coffee before she picks you up right? she doesnt know we ended early today so we’ll probably run into her. then i’ll just flirt with you or something. just follow my lead.” taeyong nods slowly.

you shrug your shoulders and let your body sink into the comfortable seat. you and taeyong are at a pretty high class cafe and it felt good to drink some quality tea instead of the cheap ones you have to put up with living as a broke college student.

you drink your tea as you eyed taeyong. he looks anxious, constantly looking out the window and sucking his draw despite his cup already being empty. you groan to catch taeyong’s attention. “you need to chill. have you never flirt with anyone before?” taeyong shakes his head, biting his straw. you gape your mouth and clap your hands.

“no way! you’re good looking. you cant tell me that snobby girl is the only one you ever dated.”

“she is.”

you choked on your drink, proceeding you laugh hysterically. taeyong furrows his eyebrow. “you better find a better girlfriend once you break up with her ty.” taeyong frowns, running his hand through his silk soft-looking hair. “im not interested in dating.” taeyong mumbles. you only hum in response.

looking up from taeyong, you see the girl walking down the street, about to enter the cafe. you tapped taeyong’s hand quickly, making him flinch.

“okay she’s coming, act natural. like how we are now.”

“wait what i-”

you immediately peck his lips to shut him up. taeyong widens his eyes in shock, his body completely frozen at your touch. you smirked widely as you see the girl standing outside, with her eyes filled with anger and her hand clenching into fists tightly. you chuckle in an evil manner. “her she comes.” you whisper in a sing-song tone.

taeyong looks straight at the door as she finally steps into the cafe and stomps over to your table. you smile widely, putting in your innocent act.

“who’s she, tae?” taeyong doesn’t reply, looking at you. you raise both your eyebrows and roll your eyes. slowly, your fingers crawl up to taeyong’s hand on the table, touching his fingers as you jerked your head to her.

“a friend.” taeyong replies simply.

she scoffs. you ran your hand through your hair. “and why are you guys here?”

you click your tongue and chuckle lowly. you look at her, noticing that she’s eyeing you like a prey. clearly she’s jealous right now. with her arms crossed and eyes. you knew.

“we finished quite early actually. you dont mind me hanging out with him, do you? im sure you know he’s new and im his only friend.” you say softly, turning to taeyong and biting your lip seductively. a smirk slowly creeped up taeyong’s mouth. you’re surprised that he suddenly looks confident rather than the first time you two met when he was looking all intimidated and nervous around you.

“yeah, its true.” taeyong winks playfully at you. you only hum in response before looking up to the girl. she furrows her eyebrows in anger.

“hm you wanna hang out with him, right? alright ill leave.” you stand up and shove your phone into your back pocket. as you walk past behind taeyong, you bend down beside him and got close to his ear, acting as if you were whispering something as you stared at the girl. oh the look on her face. you laugh inside your head. you stand up straight and ran your fingers seductively behind taeyong’s shoulders before exiting the cafe. you could have sworn that you heard her growling under her breathe.

“you should have seen the look on her face!” you laugh crazily, slamming your hand against your thigh and taking another sip of mark’s drink. you were too lazy to buy your own.

“man why didn’t you tell me all this before?! i would have followed you guys and watch the shit go down.” mark whines. you grin widely and shake your head.

“im so sorryy.” you take in deep breathes to calm yourself down.

“taeyong must have been surprised when he sees you go into that mode. i remember the first time you helped me get my parents to not force me to be in relationships after they knew im “dating” someone like you.” mark chuckles.

“well he was shocked at first. but he surprisingly acted well.”

mark nods his head. you sigh as you look around the campus and you see taeyong walking with his headphones on. you smile softly.

“if you’ll excuse me, ill put on my ‘cheating’ role now and go to taeyong. text me alright!” you stand up from your seat and did you signature handshake with mark before speeding over to where taeyong was.

your hand loops around his arm as you pull him close. taeyonh flinches but relaxes when he notice it’s you. “so how did she react?” you ask, walking happily.

taeyong shrugs and takes off his earpiece, unplugging it from his phone and shoving it into his tote bag. “she was definitely jealous. she gave me a lecture on how i shouldnt be with you cuz you looked like a bitch.” you gasp sarcastically, placing your hand on your chest as you gaped your mouth widely. taeyong chuckles at your reaction.

“a bitch? what about her? tsk..” you roll your eyes.

“i can safely assure you that you’re way better than her.” you laugh in response.

“of course i am.” you wink at taeyong. “also what’s her name? you never told me.”

“soyoung. oh by the way.” taeyong stops in his tracks. you stop as well and let your arm off taeyong’s. taeyong digs into his tote bag. after awhile, he pulls out money. you smile almost immediately.

“she gave it to me. in a way to bribe me not to hang out with you.” you lean forward and snatch the money away and counted it. and boy was it a lot of money.

“she’d pay this much for you to stay away from me? she really is a bitch.” you slid the money into your wallet.

“too bad though. she’ll be seeing me with you more often.” you start to walk forward, but you stop and turn your head back. taeyong was standing still and staring at you. you see him snap out of hid thoughts and shake his head before walking towards you.

“sorry about that. let’s go.” you only shrug your shoulders as the two of you walk out of campus.

“you’re meeting her this sunday?” taeyong nods. you look around taeyong’s apartment. it wasnt big, big enough for two people but he’s the only one lving here. the decor is simple and he place doesn’t look messy. you figured it suited him well.

“we’ll be together before you’re suppose to meet her and have her see us together.”

taeyong widens his eyes and tilts his head. “that’ll be intense.” you raise an eyebrow and chuckle.

“isnt that what cheating is all about, ty?” you shake your head, acting disappointed. you hear him let out a ‘tsk’. you laugh.

“all right. looks like you’re taking me out sunday night. ill dress up.”

“dont you always dress up? your outfits upstages everyone when i see you on campus.”

you peck taeyong’s cheek playfully. taeyong jumps back at your sudden move. you smiled widely.

“you know i always look good.”

you suddenly feel taeyong pulling you and placing you on his lap. you tilt your head in confusion. “what’s this?”

taeyong’s breathing slows down as his eyes glaze your face intensively, as if admiring every inch of it.

“sounds weird but i find you very fucking hot.. its irresistible.” taeyong whispers, raising his hand to twirl a section of your hair around his fingers.

“oh and please book me a grab home. im heading out now so text me aites.” you stand up from the couch and wave to taeyong before leaving his apartment and closing the door.

as you were waiting for taeyong to pick you up on his motorbike, you look down at your outfit. you’re wearing a really short grey pleated skirt with a white lace bralette and a oversized checkered blazer as an outerwear. you don’t usually wear skirts often, but you did need to play the part of being revealing so as to “attract” taeyong’s attention. you put the quotations on attract but you dont even know if taeyong would be attracted or not. you slightly hoped that he would for some reason.

you see a motorbike coming to a halt. you walk towards it as taeyong gets off. he takes off his helmet, ruffling his hair as he went to the trunk. you blink your eyes rapidly as you’ve never seen taeyong look this good. you snap out of your thoughts when taeyong passed you your helmet. the both of you wear the helmets at the same time as you give way for taeyong to get on the bike. after adjusting a little, taeyong jerks his head to gesture you to get on.

“sit properly if you dont want guys staring at your exposed thighs.” taeyong says, his voice being muffled by the shield of helmet. you pull your down your skirt slightly and rest your hand on your thighs, waiting for him to take off, but he doesn’t.

“put your hands somewhere else. it’s dangerous.”

“ouh right right..” you look at your sides to find any handles to hold onto but there weren’t any. you stare down at his back. shurgging, you wrap your arms around his waist and interlock your fingers togther. taeyong turns his head to you and looks forward before starting the mottorbike and driving. you dont even know where you’re headed but oh well.

after a drive of about 20 minutes, you finally feel the motorbike stop. you look beside you and notice there was a restaurant. a very high class one. you gap your mouth open in disbelief as you get off the bike and take off your helmet.

“you have dates to these places often?” you turn around to face taeyong who sighs and gets close to you to take your helmet, nodding slowly.

you scoff, your eyes scanning the entrance of the place up and down. you feel taeyong’s hand snake around your waist. “let’s not go inside yet.” you raise an eyebrow.

“then where are we going?”

taeyong leads you to the entrance of the restaurant, where there are benches aligned. you nod your head once taeyong take a seat on the bench and sit doen beside him.

“the place is secluded so id normally see people making out around here.” taeyong comments, glancing at his phone to check the time.

“well there’s a bar a few blocks down so i guess that’s why.” you only nod in response, looking in front as you watch the cars drive by. it made you think of one thing. “wait what does her car look like-“

taeyong swiftly wraps his arm around your waist and pull you on his lap. you blink at him as he jerks his head to the back of you. you assume that she arrived. you arch your back and let your hair flow down on one shoulder before wrapping your hands around his neck and pulling him into a deep kiss. taeyong’s grip on your waist tightens as you ran you hand through his hair and tilt your head to deepen the kiss even more. you felt taeyong’s hand roaming from your waist to your thigh, going up and down slowly.

for some reason, you were enjoying it. his lips on yours. you felt his hunger, neediness for you as he held you close as if to claim you’re his. you felt the same nonetheless. you liked it a lot. the two of you knew very well that this isnt acting anymore. it was real. the heat and needy tension. you didnt feel such a thing in a long time.

you suddenly flinch when you felt a hand on your shoulder, pushing you off taeyong’s lap. you turn around. “oh look who’s here! its soyoung.”

“the fuck did i just saw you doing with taeyong?” soyoung pushes you back further.

“i was about to have dinner with taeyong here.. but id figure it would be better to get free appetisers instead of having to pay for one.” you say confidently, brushing your thumb over you bottom lip as your eyes stared into hers.

soyoung scoffs and folds her arms. she looks down at your outfit. “you’ve been trying to seduce taeyong from the very start.” soyoung mutters under her breathe. you tilt your head as you grin widely.

“of course that’s what i’ve been doing idiot. taeyong really enjoys being with me though.” you turn your head to taeyong who was smirking widely and eyeing your outfit hungrily.

soyoung rubs her temples. with no words coming out her mouth, she turn away and walks to her car, getting into the driver’s seat and driving off. you slowly turn your head to taeyong who’s mouth is wide open. you laugh hysterically.

“oh my fucking god that was awesome!” you shout, clapping as you sit back down beside taeyong. taeyong smiles widely. “you really do have it in you.” taeyong compliments. you nudge his arm. “if you say you underestimated me i will beat you up.”

“please do. ruin me. every single moment i spend with you makes me fall and want you more. i love the dangerous side of you,”

165 notes · View notes

byeoltoyuki · 4 years ago

Text

Make It Right ⇾ JHS

↳Pairing : You x Hoseok

Genre : Fluff / Angst if you squint / fake dating if you squint

Words: +17k

Warnings : Oral (f), tying

Summary: Sometimes all you need is some pretending.

A/N: Surprise! I'm not dead (yet). I know I have my Jimin's story to work on, but sometimes my brain refuses to cooperate with me fml.

One day i swear i'll be on time. Happy Birthday again babe! @hopikoya

Going to a club one week before your exams was probably the worst idea ever. You knew it. Your boyfriend apparently knew it too but still insisted to go which resulted in you going too because come on, you didn’t want to be a party pooper (his words, not yours). You loathed the idea; you weren’t particularly fond of clubs to begin with, half of the time you went for the sake of your boyfriend and half of the time you would sip on your drink at the bar and watch him have fun with his friends, ignoring your existence while you were bored to death.

Just like tonight. Except tonight, there was something in the air, something bad and ominous. Your guts were telling you to go back home, forget about your boyfriend, have fun by yourself instead of staying at the club at two in the morning where half of the crowd was drunk if not completely wasted.

But did you listen to the little voice in your head? Of course not.

From your favorite (not so much) spot at the club, you sipped your second mojito while watching your boyfriend, Hyeonwu, having fun. From the way he was moving, you were certain he had drunk more than he could handle - you sighed at that, knowing beforehand that the night would be very long. You should have stayed home.

But you didn’t and for what? For a relationship that was doomed from the very beginning. Hyeonwu and you were different, too different even. He was outgoing, popular, arrogant from time to time (it stung to admit it to yourself).

Everything you weren’t.

You didn’t like clubbing, you didn’t like being the center of attention but because you liked him, because he chose you, you accepted to sacrifice everything you were for him.

Tonight was one of those nights, your heart was aching, your mind was restless and you couldn’t help but think that this relationship had to stop before you would get hurt. More than you already were.

Ironically enough, Hyeonwu was the one to give you a good reason for finally snapping from your role of the perfect, innocent and docile girlfriend. Instead of asking you to dance with him (you weren’t even sure he remembered he came at the club with you), he found himself another girl to dance with, a girl willing to be what you couldn’t: daring, provocative and would say yes to anything.

You would have accepted to put up with his behavior if only his hands didn’t roam around her body the way it would with you. If he didn’t start kissing her neck as if he wasn’t taken, as if you weren’t in this club too.

You couldn’t do it.

"Excuse me," You called for the bartender. "Can I have a glass of water please?"

He eyed you, annoyed with your request but pushed the glass of water towards you nevertheless.

You didn’t thank him for that considering how rude he was to you anyway, instead you started walking towards them while you still had the courage, while your blood was still boiling and you felt like punching him from stomping your heart.

Once you were close enough, you emptied your glass right at Hyeonwu, he was the one you were aiming, the one who had angered you but the girl got splashed anyway too. They both jumped, the girl shrieking loudly (even with the loud music you heard her) while Hyeonwu groaned and checked his clothes.

"The fuck." He was mad, even in his drunken state he was mad and his eyes found yours quite soon.

A nice boyfriend would have apologized right away; would have felt bad about what he did but Hyeonwu? No. The sight of you only made him angrier.

"What do you think you’re doing, woman?" He growled at you and took a dangerous step towards you.

"Me?" You scoffed at his words. And here you became the villain when really, you were the victim.

And then he took another dangerous step that should have scared you if you weren’t so angry yourself. "Yes, you, Y/N."

"Don’t you dare blaming me, babe." You swore to yourself it would be the only time you would accept to make a scene while being surrounded by strangers. The only time you would want to be the center of attention, because you wanted him to feel bad, to feel humiliated for what he had done.

He didn’t of course.

"Oh please. Always ruining the fun for others. Aren’t you tired?" He scoffed in return.

"Ruining the fun?" You repeated to yourself, words sounding foreign to you. How were you ruining the fun when he was being unfaithful? Certainly your relationship wasn’t what it used to be but still. How could he? By the time you wanted to snap back at him, he was back by the other girl’s side, checking on her.

"You got to be kidding me."

"Hyeonwu." The girl warned him about you getting dangerously closer to them.

In that moment, maybe you had underestimated Hyeonwu’s state. Maybe you had also underestimated your own state. And maybe, finally, you had completely misjudged the person who you used to date. The words died on your tongue as Hyeonwu raised his hand - you shut your eyes tightly, ready for the slap, for the wakeup call.

But it never came.

Surprised, heart roaring in your ears, you opened your eyes but not quite ready to see what was right before your eyes. Someone, in this mess, chose to stand up for you. Before Hyeonwu’s hand could reach your face, a man interfered. A man you couldn’t see except for his back, for his dark brown hair.

Your first thought was that you couldn’t believe Hyeonwu would go as far as try to hit you. Your second thought was about the crazy stranger who, without being asked, chose to stand up for you. It was dumb and dangerous and so not his business but for a short moment it made you feel safe.

“Who the hell are you?” Hyeonwu yanked his arm free from the stranger’s grip, annoyed and more than willing to fight.

But the stranger didn’t seem fazed or impressed despite all the muscles and for Hyeonwu being taller than him. “What kind of man are you? You were about to hit a woman, I couldn’t possibly stand aside and watch it.”

Despite your anger, despite your pain, his voice stirred something inside you; it was strangely familiar and brought a fuzzy memory to your mind. But it couldn’t be, you told yourself. There was no way, so you chose to shove back the memory and concentrate on your present.

“How chivalrous of you but I suggest you to mind your damn business instead of mingling with mine.” Hyeonwu took a step towards him but was quickly held back by the other girl who looked nervously at the two man. At least she didn’t want it to get messier.

“Please don’t.” She begged him.

You shook your head, whispering a ‘no’ and a ‘it can’t be’ as your eyes darted back and forth between Hyeonwu and the girl. And here you thought Hyeonwu was too drunk, thought he had picked a random girl. He didn’t. He so obviously didn’t but somehow, all this time you managed not to see what was right under your nose. Your anger vanished as fast as it came; defeated you had no more strength left to fight Hyeonwu, no more strength left to make him understand how cruel he was to you when all you ever did was try to please him.

Home. You wanted to go home. Except and sadly for you, you lived with him.

“Fine.” You heard Hyeonwu, “Whatever.”

He left. Without a word, without a single glance, making it look like you didn’t exist. You swallowed your tears, your pain, refusing to crumble in a damn club.

Once sure Hyeonwu wouldn’t try to go back on his word, your savior turned to look at you. If you weren’t feeling so down, so empty, you would have realized sooner that the stranger was more familiar than you thought. If you weren’t worrying about your future, you would have noticed how he opened his mouth to speak – you chose the same moment to turn your back and leave. You needed to escape for the sake of your sanity. Or what was left of it.

In your misery, you happened to be quite lucky. When the next day you got back to your shared flat, Hyeonwu was nowhere to be seen and for that you were thankful. You didn’t know whenever it was intentional on his behalf or if he had simply stayed somewhere else, either way it gave you enough time to gather all your most important belongings and leave this place.

It hurt. Your heart, your pride, but you told yourself it was for the best.

Mina welcomed you at her tiny place with opened arms. She didn’t ask for details, giving you time to adjust and sort your thoughts; she would listen when you needed it. She always did.

Mina’s flat was small but cozy, filled with plants of all sorts, with fluffy blankets on wooden chairs, on the couch, with candles all around the place. It was the dream of any witches in your opinion, but it felt like home and just like her.

As you came back with your suitcase, you were greeted with a soft meow, followed by Mina’s fluffy black and white cat that Mina chose to call Pie because she kept saying cutie pie (you had rolled your eyes at that).

“Hello there.” You kneeled to Pie’s level and rubbed its head.

“There you are!” Mina came out of the kitchen, wearing a cute pink apron. She beamed at you and showed you the way. “I freed three shelves for you.”

It was sweet and you were grateful to have such a good friend but you didn’t intend to stay. Not for long at least. Hopefully.

“I know that look.” She interrupted your trail of thoughts. “You don’t bother me, don’t worry. Take your time.”

You smiled.

By some odds, your big brother was back in the country which was a good thing because you hadn’t seen him for whole two years and living with him could be nice. Back when you used to live together, you were partners in crime, driving your parents crazy. So of course, when you received one morning his message telling he was back, you jumped on the opportunity and asked to meet him.

When you got to the café, it took you less than two seconds to spot your brother. How could you not when few females were openly flirting with him. That brought back some goods memories; you smiled and shook your head in feign despair. Some things just never change.

“I see your popularity is still no joke despite you being an old man now.”

Your voice made him forget all about the women around him. He jumped from his chair, too excited and bounced on you (attracting even more attention on both of you). You laughed at his eagerness as his arms circled tightly your waist – Jimin lifted you from the floor and spun you around laughing along with you.

“I’ve missed you so much!” Jimin put you back on the floor but his arms stayed around you. He was beaming, so happy, eyes twinkling at the sight of you. “Look at you.” His hand found your cheek, fingers stroking gently your skin which brought back flashes of memories of your younger days. “Not a kid anymore, are you?”

Your brother was being dramatic. “Oh come on. I didn’t change that much!” But maybe you did, in a way.

Jimin led you to a chair before taking place before you. “You did.”

“And you’re being dramatic.”

“That too.” He smiled sheepishly at you. “And for your information, I’m not old.”

Such a familiar and warm smile – you had missed him a lot.

For a moment, you forgot all about why you were so eager to see him. For a moment, it was just you and your brother and you wanted to catch up with him. “How was it?” Your eyes shone brightly, curious and excited to hear his stories. “How was England?”

“Rainy. Cold.” He chuckled at that. Jimin put his elbows on the table and rested his head in the palm of his hand. “But it was interesting. I will definitely go back there.”

“And leave us again!”

“Oh you missed me that much, pumpkin?”

“Of course I did! Nobody annoys me as much as you do.”

“Not even your boyfriend? What was his name again? Hyeo-, I don’t remember.” Another time you would have rolled your eyes at him because Jimin did remember Hyeonwu’s name, he just didn’t like him that much. But then again, he never liked your boyfriends. This time, however, you didn’t roll your eyes, you didn’t sigh in despair. No, you flinched and clenched your fists under the table.

Jimin noticed the change in your mood instantly. He frowned, taken aback. “What is it, Y/N?” Jimin asked despite having an idea of what had happened while he was away. “Do I need to punch someone?”

For a short moment, you allowed yourself to smile as you imagined your adorable but idiot of brother trying to fight with Hyeonwu who was much taller and stronger than him. “Don’t be ridiculous.” But it felt nice knowing that your brother still had your back.

“Oh but I’m very serious. “

This time you rolled your eyes. “You’re just looking for a fight.”

Jimin pointed at himself in fake disbelief. “Never!”

But you knew better. “I need a place to live.”

At first Jimin seemed confused and you quickly realized your mistake. Nobody, including your parents, were aware that you chose to live with your, well now ex-boyfriend for the past year. You gulped as you saw Jimin’s jaw twitch, eyes darkening with every passing seconds. To say that your big brother was not delighted would be the understatement of the century. But for once, instead of cowering in fear (because your brother could turn from a ball of fluff to a very angry and scary man), you huffed and chose to ignore his behavior. “Oh don’t judge me, will you? I already have enough on my plate.”

Jimin opened his mouth (probably to say something mean) but close it right away. He closed his eyes, counted to ten and then looked at you again. “Where are you staying now?”

“With Mina.”

Jimin hummed in response. “Good, good. I guess you want to move in with me then?”

He, of course, said yes.

Living with Jimin was nothing like you thought it would be. You expected him to set rules for you to make sure you wouldn’t disturb his life too much with your presence. You expected not to see much of him because your big brother was a busy man (and you were convinced it wasn’t only because of work). But none of that happened. No, living with Jimin felt like being back at home, minus parents’ presence of course.

Jimin did everything in his power to make you feel at ease. He let you redecorate the spare room, the kitchen, the living room, not caring whether the outcome would suit his taste or not as long as it meant you felt at home.

You had the best brother in the world.

"Hey pumpkin," Jimin called for you from his room, he was getting ready. "My friends are coming over. I hope you don’t mind."

You scoffed as you leaned against the door, rolling your eyes at him. No, really, why would he think it would bother you when he was being so nice. "And if it bothers me, are you going to take your little boys’ night to another place?"

Jimin froze for a short moment, pondering on your question. You worried for a minute that he took you seriously but he grinned and you relaxed. "I’d have to get rid of you actually. Maybe I’d lock you in your room."

"You don’t have a key."

"I actually do."

Now you were worried which didn’t go unnoticed by Jimin because he laughed, hard.

"I would have found a solution." Jimin finally said and got closer to you. He put his hands on your shoulders and gave it a squeeze. "This is your place too."

You shook your head in half disbelief, refusing to show him how his words made your heart swell with love and pride to have Jimin for your brother. "Ts, so annoying." You smiled nevertheless. "So, who’s coming?"

Jimin’s grin only widened. "You probably remember some of them! We’ve been friends since high school."

And remember them you did.

To say that you were mortified at the fact that the stranger from the other night stood in the middle of the living room, talking and smiling brightly at your brother, would be an understatement. Your heart leapt in your throat as one more realization finally dawned on you.

This man. This very handsome, with bright smile man, was no stranger at all. No, this man was no other than Jung Hoseok, one of Jimin’s best friend. But Hoseok wasn’t only Jimin’s friend. No, you remembered all too well how you had felt for years about him.

He was your crush. Your personal sunshine who loved teasing you whenever you were in the room. How you managed to not recognize him that night, you didn’t know and you tried not to think much about it either. For the sake of your broken heart.

The Hoseok from your memory and the Hoseok standing now, despite being the same person, felt extremely different. He was still of course as handsome, as shining but despite his huge smile, despite his laugh, there was something dark about him and you couldn’t tell whether it was a good or a bad thing.

Hoseok’s eyes found yours; something flashed through his eyes, maybe he recognized you as just Jimin’s sister or maybe he recognized you from that night, either way, your treacherous heart missed a beat and you found yourself blushing under his gaze.

Jimin noticed his attention had shifted. One look at you and his eyes shined brighter than ever. "Guys! I think you all remember my cute little sister, Y/N?" Then he double checked you, "Though she’s not little anymore."

"I’m still cute though." You cut him before he could make fun of you. To that Jimin only chuckled.

"Y/N!"

Too stunned with Hoseok, you barely noticed that two other men were in the room and you happened to remember them too. Namjoon and Taehyung - you waved shyly at them.

It was strange to meet them again after such a long time. Despite being curious about them, about what they had become, your eyes were once again on Hoseok and to your utter surprise he was still watching you with a knowing smile. God. You came to realization that you had to avoid him and avoid being alone in the room with him, too scared of what could happen.

Through the night, you had found out many useful and not so useful information such as your brother was still a complete dork whenever he was surrounded by his friends, it was as if he hadn’t aged a day (which made you smile fondly at him and joke around). Then, you found that Namjoon became a scientist - not a surprise. The Namjoon you remembered always carried a bag with books too complicated to understand for average people (or ‘for poor mortals like us’ was what Jimin used to say).

Taehyung, and probably to his parents’ dismay, chose the life of an artist; he became a photographer and travelled the world. That didn’t surprise you that much either. You expected him to become a model, nobody could ignore a face like his, but apparently Taehyung enjoyed being the one to take photos.

"Aren’t you going to ask me what I became?" Hoseok asked from his chair, hand on his heart, he feigned being incredibly offended and hurt (apparently, he didn’t like being ignored, especially by you).

You chewed on your lip, weighting the risks; if you snapped at him, Jimin would know you had met Hoseok somewhere and you didn’t feel like explaining yourself but if you kept ignoring him - it would be risky too. So you put on a big, fake smile on your face and looked at him. "What about you, Hobi?"

A glint of something dark and dangerous lit in his eyes, only few seconds and it was gone. But you saw it. You shivered but refused to show any of it. There was no way you could still be crushing on him, you told yourself. But apparently your brain and your body didn’t quite agree on that.

Hoseok chuckled. "I’m delighted to hear my nickname. Nobody had called me ‘Hobi’ for a while."

Jimin cleared his throat but before he could say anything else, Taehyung stepped in. "I call you Hobi every day though."

Ha!

Hoseok shot Taehyung’s a nasty gaze that would have sent any normal person cowering in fear but Taehyung only blew a kiss before winking at you. Well, that was something.

Defeated, Hoseok ran his fingers through his hair. "Yes, that you do. But you’re not a fine lady, Taehyung." Then he looked at him, up and down, "Unless you’re hiding something from us?"

Taehyung eyed him for a moment. "Do you want to see my dick to be sure I’m a man?"

That made all of them relax and laugh - you included.

"So?" You looked at Hoseok, smiling more sincerely at him. "What do you do, Hobi?"

He looked surprised but quickly regained his composure and smiled back. "I actually work with Jimin."

"Poor souls." Was your only comment which made Jimin slap your arm.

"You look better." Hoseok’s voice startled you and the cup slipped from your hands but fortunately for you he was fast to catch it before it could shatter. You cursed under your breath; cursing both Hoseok for taking you by surprise and yourself for being so jumpy because of him. "Sorry. I didn’t want to scare you."

You straightened your back with a huff; Hoseok looked too smug for your liking. "The only thing that scares me is your eyes." Which was half true. His eyes did something to you that you didn’t quite like.

"What about them?" But you refused to answer that; there was no way Hoseok wasn’t aware of what he was doing and you refused to play his little game. Which made you wonder, was he always like this?

"What about them, Y/N?" He repeated.

Hoseok took a step towards you and you step back and repeated till your back hit the table and you found yourself trapped between Hoseok and the table. He was playing a dangerous game and you shouldn’t let him but there was something so alluring - you couldn’t resist.

He had his arms at each side of you, hovering over you. This was definitely not the Hoseok you were used to.

You licked your lips nervously, eyes darting back and forth between his eyes and his very inviting lips. You had to be mad to even contemplate the idea of kissing him, it would be so easy. "When did you become so daring?"

Hoseok actually chuckled at that. "I always was. I just didn’t want to scare you back then; you were such a cute little girl."

"You’re just seven years older, I wasn’t a little girl back then." You were but the stubborn part of you refused to let him win and apparently Hoseok realized it too as he laughed.

"The last time I saw you, you were eighteen. Was it at your birthday party?" He got a hold on a strand of your hair, twisting it, curling around his finger, he was lost in his memories - he smiled and looked straight into your eyes. "Jimin got mad at you because you wore an incredibly revealing electric blue dress."

Your breath hitched in your throat. How could Hoseok remember something that had happened five years ago? Something you would have forgotten if not for Jimin’s scolding.

"Can’t blame him. If I was in his shoes, I would have thrown you over my shoulder and brought you back to your room to change." He brought the strand closer to his lips and you swore your heart missed a beat.

Fuck. You were still crushing on him.

"Now, since I’m not your brother, I can tell you that I enjoyed the view." Then, he leaned closer till his warm breath reached your ear. "And I wished I could do more than just watching from afar."

Shit.

But that was it. No matter how much Hoseok wanted to toy with you, there were limits (or more exactly, there was a Jimin) - he took a step back. "Sorry, sorry. I can’t help it; you look just as easy to tease as back then."

That was your wake up call. You jolted from your place and put as much space as you could between Hoseok and you. You looked at him with mixed feelings. A part of you enjoyed hearing those words, those confessions from him, on the other hand his behavior made your blood boil with anger. How dared he?

You stormed out of the room, deciding that there was no way you could deal with this Hoseok tonight. Or any other night.

Later, however, you found a tiny piece of paper along with a phone number and instead of throwing it in the bin, you hid it safely in your sketchbook.

"I’m glad to see you’re not doing your puppy eyes to Hoseok anymore." Jimin plumped on the bed beside you, disturbing your peaceful drawing moment. The mere mention of Hoseok made you tighten your grip on your pencil and by some miracle it didn’t break under your strength.

Jimin noticed it and cocked a brow at you. "Interesting." He nudged your leg with his feet to get your attention - you refused to acknowledge his presence if he wanted to talk about this annoying friend of his. "You used to follow me everywhere as long as Hoseok was around."

No, you wanted to protest but then, that would be a lie. You did follow Jimin as much as you could only to be able to see Hoseok (even if half of the time you couldn’t muster the courage to talk to him which only amused both of your brother and Hoseok).

"Back then I thought it was cute. Annoying too, but I couldn’t even get mad with you."

"Is it heading somewhere or?" You finally looked at him and you regretted it instantly. Jimin had a smirk plastered on his face which was bad omen for you. "Whatever you’re about to say, don’t. Get out."

"Oh come on, pumpkin!" He nudged you again. "I won’t talk about embarrassing memories." He promised which was probably not his initial plan. "However, what was this all about with Hoseok earlier?"

Jimin was too observant, you used to know it but somehow it had escaped your mind.

You sighed in defeat, closed your sketchbook. "Nothing." That didn’t sound as convincing as you expected - you cleared your voice, awkwardly. "Maybe I was embarrassed with how I used to be around him."

"Hm." Jimin didn’t sound convinced but shrugged, choosing for once that he could live with it. "Fine." He jumped from your bed, "But just so you know, I don’t believe you."

You simply stuck your tongue out and let him leave.

Yes, it was good living with Jimin.

Mina chocked on her Frappuccino, not believing your words. “You’re kidding, right?” But seeing that you kept your face straight, Mina understood that it was not some kind of joke. “You’re not kidding.” She wiped her mouth with a tissue and then really looked at you. “Well shit.”

You snorted. ‘Well shit’ was almost your initial reaction too. Except it had changed. A little. Or not. The moment Hoseok had showed his true colors, you forgot all about your crush and just wanted to smash his pretty little head. That was a lie. You didn’t want to smash his head, you wanted something else but refused to admit it to yourself.

“Is it what people call fate?” Mina wondered out loud, ready to elaborate her theories (to your biggest dismay). “Not only your savior was, is a hot mess-“

“I never said he was hot! I only said I used to crush on him when I was younger.” You regretted your outburst the moment it left your mouth as Mina’s wicked grin only widened.

“Potato, potato.” Mina wiggled her finger at you. “And this same hot stranger is actually your brother’s best friend and the guy you used to crush on. This is fate.”

“This is bullshit.” You snapped back but Mina didn’t seem fazed with your attempt to protest and prove her wrong. Maybe you could try harder but sadly, you knew she was a lost cause and because you did believe it was a rather nice coincidence.

The mere thought of Hoseok made your blood roar in your ears as images from the last time with him flashed through your mind. It had been days and there must be something wrong with you because no matter how hard you tried you would think about him, about how close he got to you when you were trapped between his body and the table.

“What are you going to do about him?” Mina resumed sipping on her drink but she was watching you, gawking at you.

“Nothing.” What could you possibly do? Even if he was Jimin’s friend (which was already a big deal) and even if Hoseok seemed inclined to flirt shamelessly with you, you didn’t know him well enough and you were scared of who he was. Scared but intrigued. And maybe tempted.

“I don’t believe you.”

“You should.”

“Is it about Hyeonwu? It’s over. You need to move on.” And because Mina knew all too well, she raised her hand to stop you from snapping at her. “I know you loved him. And I’m not telling you to pursue that hotmess or even fall for him. I’m just saying that a little distraction can be very helpful. And from what you’re telling me, this dude seems to be into this kind of distraction.”

You thought about this option for a moment, slumping further in your seat. Mina was right, it could be helpful but it didn’t change the fact that Hoseok was Jimin’s best friend; it was too dangerous to consider. You shook your head in defeat but before you could share your mind, two men stepped inside the café.

Two all too familiar men.

Two incredibly annoying men too.

You bit on your lips hard before letting a groan out. “You got to be kidding me.”

Mina followed your gaze, curious at your sudden change of behavior – what she saw did not disappoint her. She easily recognized one of the two men; she had seen some old pictures of you and Jimin and she must admit that you both looked quite alike. The second man, however, she did not recognize but judging from your reaction she had a little guess.

“The blond one is your brother I suppose?” You nodded, half hearing her, your eyes were on them. “And the other one is…?”

“Hoseok.” You regretted whispering his name. It was as if, despite the chattering around you, despite the music, he still heard you – his eyes were on you. Fuck.

But maybe for once you were lucky. Hoseok only winked at you (which didn’t go unnoticed by Mina) and turned back to Jimin who was, surprisingly, oblivious to the little exchange.

Mina whistled before averting her eyes. "I must say, it’s one thing to see your brother in photos and find him cute - but damn girl, he’s hot as hell. Can I have his number?"

"Fuck off."

She laughed.

Another day, another party and another regret. Clearly, last time should have been enough for you for many reasons but when Mina begged you to go with her, how exactly were you supposed to say no? She promised to not stay long which you believed her; Mina at least had control over time she spent dancing and drinking and she would never leave you alone unless you asked her to. It was why you said yes.

The regret came once you were inside.

It was a birthday party of one of a guy from your class whose name you had already forgotten but he sure as hell was famous considering how crowded and noisy it was.

"Oh it’s going to be so much fun!" Mina almost squealed beside you. She flipped her hair and winked playfully at you. "Let’s grab a drink babe."

You had to admit that despite the crowd, despite the place being noisy, the music was good and you couldn’t possibly say no to free snacks (and drinks) and maybe Mina’s enthusiasm was slowly rubbing on you as you found yourself smiling.

That was until a very familiar voice echoed from somewhere near you. Mina froze on the spot, two drinks in her hand - so did you. Hyeonwu was at the party which you should have expected. He was a social butterfly, of course he would go to a big birthday party.

You closed your eyes, took a deep breath and counted till ten. Mina got to your side and handed you the drink (that was incredibly needed).

"Is killing still forbidden in this country?" Mina joked though she did look like she was about to murder someone in cold blood.

"Sadly." You patted her back. There was little you could do in this situation; you could be a winner and simply ignore the tightness in your chest, enjoy the night; or you could be a looser by going home and crying the whole night. You refused to give up so easily.

Sadly for you, it wasn’t over.

"What about Y/N?" You heard someone ask about you - this time you felt your heart leaping in your throat. Why did people still need to talk about you, about your relationship? You considered it rude.

"What about her?" Hyeonwu asked sounding particularly disinterested.

"Since I don’t see her with you, I guess the rumors are true - you broke up."

"Not like she mattered anyway."

Maybe you were going to kill him after all before Mina could even lay her hands on him.

"I’m going to kill him." She growled dangerously beside you.

"Don’t. I really don’t want to visit you in jell and bring you oranges."

"I would rather you bring me chocolate."

You both looked at each other before bursting into laughter. Hyeonwu was an ass and he could go to hell; you would not let yourself be weak, you would not let yourself shed any more tear. No.

"I think I need something stronger."

It seemed like a good idea at the moment.

You learnt much much later that it was, in fact, a very bad idea.

Awful idea.

Especially when the last thing you remembered was Mina telling you to slow down on alcohol.

God.

You should quit drinking, not like it was a habit of yours but surely you had outdone yourself considering how your head felt; heavy, splitting. In fact, you felt like you were dying.

Your whole body ached, moving in the bed was pure torture.

Bed.

You jolted in the bed and regretted it instantly as the room spun around you and you felt a wave of nausea. You clamped your hand over your mouth; god, you were a mess.

You pushed back the blanket covering your body only to see that you weren’t naked but you weren’t wearing your own clothes either which definitely wasn’t much better. No, you wore a black shirt that was way too big for you, reaching your mid thighs.

Another wave of nausea.

To say that despite you being hungover you panicked at the idea of being somewhere you didn’t know with someone you didn’t know would be an understatement. You took a deep breath, calming your crazy heart and trying to keep your wish to empty your stomach at bay. You forced yourself to replay the party in your head.

The music, the people you had met, Mina, even Hyeonwu and his words you could remember. But you leaving with someone? That was a big mystery. No matter how hard you tried to remember, to even catch a glimpse of a memory - it didn’t work. There was nothing you could do except being, for once, a big girl and go face the unknown in hope that whoever’s place it was, was a nice person.

But the reality that welcomed you once you stepped out of the safety of the room was so much better.

Or worse.

Really, it was all about perspective.

Hoseok was preparing a breakfast for both of you, music playing and he sang along; you thought he was unaware of your presence. Oh how wrong you were. "Sit."

I’m going to be sick. It was one thing believing you ended up so drunk you would leave with a stranger or maybe a fellow student of your college but it was a whole new level of panic to find yourself in Hoseok’s shirt and in his kitchen. ‘How’ and ‘why’ were on the tip of your tongue but Hoseok turned around, hands on his hips he looked like an angry parent instead of - your crush.

Helplessly you followed his order.

"Good girl." Was the only thing he said and then, he resumed his preparation.

How confusing. He didn’t try to mock you or to explain, it was as if all of it was perfectly normal. As if you were friends. As if you hadn’t done something stupid. God, you hoped, no, you prayed you hadn’t done something stupid.

You cleared your throat, quite awkwardly. "How bad was it?" A part of you was scared to know, but you had to know and start somewhere.

Hoseok ignored your question.

It bothered you to no end that he chose to keep his mouth shut when he could find so many reasons to either scold you or mock you. He did none of that. He busied himself with the breakfast and only when pancakes, Nutella, orange juice and coffee was on the table, he finally sat across from you.

“Eat.”

Your jaw clenched. “Are you going to order me around or are you going to answer my questions?”

Hoseok sighed. He put his elbows on the table and rested his head in the palm of his hand. “I don’t think you’re ready for answers to be honest, Y/N.”

It did something to you the way he said your name. It shouldn’t, really, but it did. You gulped, staring nervously back at him – he looked too damn smug (and handsome with all the sun on his face). “It’s that bad.”

“You have no idea.”

“Shit.” You slammed your head on the table, startling Hoseok with your sudden gesture; he was ready to jump from his place and to get to you but then you turned your face to look at him, miserable and ready to curse yourself and your life.

Hoseok chuckled and shook his head in defeat. Cooking had eased his mind and calmed his nerves. But seeing you genuinely upset with yourself was enough to unsettle him and make his anger vanish. “You were a mess.”

You blinked at his words; finally he was willing to make you remember (and if not, explain) what happened. “How bad?”

“Well. According to your friend you got into a fight.”

“A fight?! Oh my god, with who?”

Hoseok bit on his lips, trying hard not to laugh at you. “You punched your ex.”

You stood from your seat too fast and felt dizzy right away. With a blink of an eye, Hoseok was by your side, a hand on your back and steadying before you could collapse on the floor. “Easy tiger.”

“Sorry.” You sat back. “It can’t be. I’ve never hit anybody in my life.” Then you thought about a time when Jimin had intentionally told your parents about your supposed weekend with your friend which was a cover for your weekend with your boyfriend. It was the only time you truly got mad at Jimin and had punched him in the face. “Well, except for Jimin.”

“Shocking.” Hoseok feigned surprise. “He does deserve a beating from time to time.”

Despite your anxiety, you chuckled. “And what happened after I hit him?”

Hoseok’s whole face darkened for a second; it was so fast you could have imagined it. But you didn’t. “According to your friend, he tried to slap you. Again. Luckily for him, your friend got you out of his way before he could do so.”

It was a very odd thing to witness. Hoseok was clearly annoyed, no, angry with Hyeonwu, maybe because he didn’t like men who would raise their hand on women or maybe it was just because of you, either way it was odd but nice. “You’re angry.”

Hoseok didn’t deny it. “I am. But not only with this piece of shit. Last night I was angry with you too.”

“Why me?” You frowned, “Did I do something else?”

Hoseok considered telling you the truth. He eyed you from head to toes, eyes lingering a little longer than acceptable on your bare legs before shaking his head. He wouldn’t tell but his gaze was enough to tell you that you had done something stupid.

“Don’t tell me I jump on you.” You almost begged him.

Hoseok blinked before bursting into laughter. “I would have loved that.”

His response confused you. If you didn’t jump on him (which would have explained his shirt on you) then what was it? You glanced at your hands and then at Hoseok, scowling half angrily at him – he flicked gently your forehead in response. “Really, you don’t want to remember this part.”

Your eyes widened in realization; there could be only one other thing that could embarrass you. “Oh no. Please, tell me I didn’t throw up.”

Hoseok winced at the memory. “You did and then passed out in my bathroom.”

You buried your face in between your hands, wanting the floor to swallow you whole. You regretted bitterly your poor choices in life. First you got wasted, then you thought it would be cool to punch your ex (he completely deserved it). “Wait. How did you know I was at this party?”

“You messaged me.”

“I did what?”

Hoseok showed you his phone and the messages you exchanged in your drunken state. Bloody hell. Second reminder to yourself: quit drinking. You should have called for Jimin but instead you chose Hoseok (and here you thought you would never dare to send him a message). You told him how lonely you felt and that you wanted to leave the party. This was embarrassing, enough for you to hide for a while but you also couldn’t ignore the fact (and it warmed your heart more than it should) that instead of ignoring your texts, Hoseok came for you.

"You could have called Jimin." That was definitely not what you wanted to say. A ‘thank you’ would have been better but somehow you wanted to know why he came.

"He would have asked why you asked for me instead of him." Hoseok sighed, too aware that he was playing a dangerous game that could not end well. "I shouldn’t have left you my number. But you know what? A part of me is happy I did." Hoseok gently took your hand and started rubbing your knuckles with his thumb. "Who knows what would have happened otherwise?"

Your breath hitched in your throat as your eyes darted back and forth between his face and his hand.

This Hoseok seemed so much more familiar compare to the one you had faced last time. He was sweet and gentle and of course a little tease.

"You know," Hoseok started, he watched you trying to figure him out, "If love doesn’t work for you maybe you should try something else."

To say that you didn’t think about the morning with Hoseok or his words would be a lie because you did. Quite often even. A part of you clung to the memory of his touches, of his words but another, and the more rational part of you told you to forget and to move on.

You couldn’t.

You couldn’t forget when you saw Hoseok every now and then. Hoseok made it even harder; he would never miss a chance to tease you (whether it was about that day or another subject) when nobody was looking.

One word from you and you could have stopped it. But you didn’t. No. You could pretend you didn’t like all this attention but it would be another lie - you loved it.

You sighed as once more you were thinking about Hoseok. How troublesome.

It was getting late. You should have been home for a while now but because of the project you were working on, you had to stay later than usual. Jimin had promised to meet you after work with cookies which would have been perfect after such a long day - Jimin was late.

One glance at your phone - still no news from your brother which worried you. Did he somehow forget about you? That would be very unlike him but the alternative scared you.

A car stopped right by your side. You glanced at the car but quickly averted your eyes, it wasn’t Jimin’s.

The person inside the car however wasn’t done with you. Winding down the window - you heard a familiar voice calling for you. A voice that made your skin tingle and warm right away.

"Hobi?"

"Get in." He smiled brightly at you, "I’m your driver for tonight."

Oh. Oh boy.

It took you all self control not to show him how you felt about it, instead you hurried to get inside his car and tried to look casual. "Do I want to know why you’re here instead of Jimin?"

"Ouch. A lesser man would have been hurt with your words, princess." Hoseok, however, didn’t seem that hurt in your opinion - he winked playfully at you and started the car. "Jimin is stuck in the office so I offered to pick you up."

"How nice of you, oh my savior." You couldn’t stop yourself from teasing him.

Hoseok laughed and to your utter surprise patted your naked leg. It was such a simple gesture, probably with no intention behind, but your body reacted on it own, burning under his touch. You bit on your lips and tried to regain composure, but your mind seemed to concentrate only at the spot on your leg Hoseok had touched. Geez Y/N, calm the hell down!

"How come you were staying so late?"

You welcomed this distraction with a sigh of relief; if Hoseok noticed he didn’t comment. "I’m working on my art project and I’m a little behind the schedule."

"You’re art major?" Hoseok was surprised for a short moment before memories flashed through his mind. "Right. Why am I even surprised." He chuckled to himself. "I remember you spending hours drawing or painting while we would be playing games in the background. I don’t know how you managed to concentrate with all the noise."

At least he admitted that they were the noisiest persons you had ever met. But truth to be told, it never bothered you. Yes they were loud and would try to distract you when you weren’t even trying to talk to them, but their energy, their pure friendship, the atmosphere around them was something that fueled your inspiration. "I never minded."

Hoseok glanced at you, one brow arched. "Really?"

You nodded, a small smile forming on your lips. "It helped me."

"Well, if you’re ever stuck, just call us. I’ll be more than glad to be noisy." He joked.

"Will do."

Asking Jimin about Hoseok without actually letting him know how you felt was tricky. Jimin knew you like the back of his hand which meant that whether you tried tricking him into believing that your questions were out of pure curiosity or not would end the same way: Jimin knowing your tiny crush on Hoseok was not as tiny as you thought.

You took the risk anyway.

While Jimin was drinking his coffee and reading newspaper, you sat in front of him and poured yourself some coffee too. "Hey Jimin," He only acknowledged your presence with a hum, waiting for whatever you wanted to say. "Are you planning to have a boys night soon?"

Jimin lowered the newspaper, checked your face before resuming his reading without giving you a proper answer which made you scowl at him. Was he in a bad mood? "Jimin-"

"Don’t say it." He interrupted you before you could try again, still without looking at you.

You blinked, confused. "Say what?"

"Don’t think I don’t know what you’re trying to ask."

You huffed and crossed you arms over your chest; you couldn’t believe he could possibly know what was on your mind. "I don’t know what you’re talking about." But you did.

Jimin slammed his newspaper on the table (and you winced at his reaction), his eyes dark and threatening were on you. Well, you had completely forgotten that your bother could get quite intimidating when he wanted to. You chose not to cower and just huff one more time in annoyance and maybe a tad of provocation.

"You aren’t asking when I’m going to see my friends. "Jimin pointed at you, "You’re asking when I’m going to invite Hoseok over so you could see him again."

Yeah, ok, Jimin really knew what he was talking about. You bit on your lips, contemplating whether you should be honest with him or tell him he was wrong. You couldn’t muster the courage to lie. "So? When is he coming?"

Jimin groaned. "Y/N."

"What? I’m just curious."

"No, you’re not." JImin’s jaw tensed and for a second you thought all hell would break loose. But to your biggest surprise, Jimin kept his temper in check and simply shook his head. "He’s not the right guy for you."

You scoffed in disbelief at his presumptions.. "Are you telling me this as my brother or as his friend?"

"What’s the difference? I’m telling you he’s not right for you."

"And of course you know who’s right for me?!" Getting angry and raising your voice at him was very unlike you; it took you by surprise and so it did to Jimin as his eyes widened slightly in shock.

Jimin inhaled and exhaled, trying to be the mature one and not to get angry. "I actually do."

You doubt that.

"You want to feel the butterflies. You want a prince, a fairy tale. You want someone who would be willing to sacrifice everything for you. I’m sorry but Hoseok isn’t this kind of man."

The urge to throw the rest of your coffee at him was very strong and so damn tempting. But that would be extremely childish of you and would only prove him he was right.

He was, but you weren’t ready to admit that just yet.

Jimin’s words had hit home. He was right about your view and expectations from a relationship and yet what Jimin also didn’t know was that your faith in love had shattered. It wasn’t like Hyeonwu was the love of your life and you expected to get married and have two kids with him. No. But the betrayal left a bitter taste in your mouth. So why not try something else? Something so out of your character? And who would be the best to show you the way than Hoseok?

"I know this look. You’re up to something." Mina nudged you in the stomach making you groan in both pain and annoyance. But Mina only wiggled her brows playfully at you. "What is it?"

"Nothing."

She didn’t buy it even for a second. "Nothing would be you not checking your phone every five minutes as if you’re waiting for someone, probably your very hot crush, to text you back."

You gave her the stink eye. Mina was too observant for her own good. You bit on your lips but chose not to tell her what was on your mind.

Mina huffed in annoyance as she realized that. "Fine. Don’t tell me."

But just like Mina had mentioned, you checked your phone hoping to see a message from Hoseok. You had sent him a message two hours ago, telling him you needed a lift which you didn’t but he didn’t need to know that. Till now, you still had no answer which shouldn’t have bothered you as much as it did. It was just a game, you promised yourself.

Mina grabbed your arm and forced you to halt. "You should probably stop checking your phone and look before you instead." A wicked smile that sent shivers down your spine spread on her plump lips. She pointed at something, at someone and when your eyes found that someone, your breath hitched in your throat and you couldn’t stop yourself from blushing.

Hoseok was leaning against his car, all in black, and looking too out of place in your opinion but so damn hot. The black turtleneck sweater and leather jacked looked all too good on him. He was a walking sin.

And apparently Mina agreed to your thoughts as she whistled and nudged you playfully. "I guess you won’t need a lift after all."

"See you tomorrow." Was the only thing you managed to say, eyes glued to a smiling Hoseok, heart roaring in your ears as you took a step towards him.

"Have fun!" Mina said too loudly for your liking. You hoped he didn’t hear it.

He did. Hoseok’s smile turned into a smirk, but at least he didn’t comment. He opened the door for you like a gentleman. "My lady."

You rolled your eyes at him. Of course he would say something like that.

To say that you were nervous would be the understatement of the century.

You drove in almost complete silence. Music played in the background and usually it would have helped you to relax but it didn’t. You kept glancing at Hoseok - if he noticed, he didn’t comment. How exactly were you supposed to bring the subject without making a fool of yourself?

"So," Hoseok cleared his throat to get your attention. "Are you planning to tell me what it’s really about?"

You snapped your head so fast at him, eyes widening. He knew you were up to something. Maybe he knew exactly what you were up to and this thought wasn’t very comforting.

You averted your eyes from his face and looked instead at your curled fist resting on your thighs. You were exactly where you wanted to be and you needed to be brave to tell him what you wanted.

You took a deep breath and looked at him. Confident. "Do you remember what you told me last time?" As you saw him frowning you quickly added, "If love doesn’t work for me I should try something else."

Hoseok’s grip on the wheel tightened. "I remember." Despite that he didn’t look at you or elaborate.

His lack of reaction (you expected him to laugh at you at least) only made you more nervous - you shoved it somewhere far and stayed as composed as possible. "Want to help me with it?"

Here. It was out.

Hoseok pulled over without a word or a single glance at you which quite frankly made you want to jump out of the car and forget everything about your plan. It was stupid, reckless. What were you even thinking?

As the car got to a halt, Hoseok turned to look at you. Really look at you. His eyes were dark and if you didn’t know better you would have thought they were hungry. Sadly, it couldn’t be true.

Hoseok licked his lips as his eyes darted back and forth between your eyes and your lips, giving you a terrible impression that suddenly you were his prey. "Did you call me in hope I’d say yes?"

Yes. Yes. Yes. And yet your voice got stuck in your throat.

At your silence, Hoseok only chuckled and leaned closer so his hand could reach your warm face. Gently, he stroked your cheek. There were things he wished he could tell you, but he couldn’t. You weren’t ready.

"Did you think I would say yes to fuck you, Y/N?"

It was exactly what you hoped, exactly what you wanted. And yet, having Hoseok so close, muttering those words made you gulp, frozen on the spot. It was stupid. You were stupid.

What were you thinking, Y/N?!

Hoseok pulled back. "Thought so."

He took you home without a word.

You had fucked up.

Holidays meant more time for you. Meant more time to heal from your break up, more time to work on your project that didn’t go as planned, and sadly more time to think about your humiliation. You couldn’t forget what happened in the car, how stupid you were and how bad you had felt afterwards. Luckily for you, Jimin hadn’t invited Hoseok or any other of his friends which let you all the time to gloom.

In fact, Jimin was barely at home at all which in a way was great for you; you had more space for yourself and at least he wouldn’t know about your mood. But it didn’t mean he didn’t notice.

On the third day of your holidays, Jimin barged in your room, startling you. You were so engrossed in your painting that you hadn’t heard him at all.

"That’s enough." Jimin looked genuinely upset and tired.

You eyed him, a brow cocked at him. "What is enough?"

"You. Do you think because I have been so busy, I haven’t noticed your behavior?" Jimin pointed an accusing finger at you. "Just because you’re alone in there don’t think I don’t know what’s going on in your pretty head."

Jimin approached you and put a bag at your feet.

"What is it?"

"My company is having a party and I need you to come with me."

That was ridiculous. Not because you didn’t like the idea of going to a party (though after your last experience, maybe it wasn’t such a good idea), but you going with Jimin didn’t make much sense. He could get any date he wanted, why would he bother to bring his sister instead? You shook your head in disbelief. "Jimin, you can ask any of your girl friends to come with you."

Jimin huffed, putting his hands on his hips. "I could, but my little sister is being a depressed, ugly monster right now. You need some fresh air."

You tried to hit him for the ‘ugly monster’ but Jimin was fast to dodge your attack, laughing at your attempt. "Get ready. We’re leaving in two hours."

"Would it be enough for you to get ready?" You joked, though it was half true. Jimin tended to spend more time than you to get ready.

He only stuck his tongue out in reply.

There was no denying, Jimin’s company sure as hell knew how to throw a party. You didn’t expect much when he asked you to come with him but you definitely blessed him for bringing you along. The venue was beautiful; from lights to the layout of the place, to the music in the background (and let’s not forget about the food and free alcohol). For a second, you forgot about Jimin and let go of his arm just so you could wander and have a better view of the place - Jimin only smiled at that and watched you from afar.

After three days of mopping around, it was good to see your eyes shining brightly and looking forward for something, even if it was for one night. Jimin hoped that by bringing you with him, it would make you realize that whatever was bothering you wasn’t worth it.

"I take it as you like the place." Jimin joined you and snatched two glasses of Champaign. "Here."

You being you gladly accepted. "I do. Are all your company’s parties so luxurious?" Then you glanced at the people around. They all looked classy and beautiful with their outfits and you were more than thankful that Jimin found a pretty hot dress for you - a red, long backless dress with a front split.

"No. This one is more formal but sometimes…It gets crazy." Judging by Jimin’s reaction, you decided that you didn’t want to know about the crazy parties, just because imagining your brother doing something reckless was too much no matter how close you were.

"Come on, sis. Lets the fun begin." He showed you his arm and you gladly accepted it.

Jimin was an amazing brother.

You, of course, already knew that, but tonight one more time he proved you just how good of a brother he was. Nothing obliged him to stay the most part of the night with you, nothing. But he did. He drank with you, stole some food with you when nobody was looking (though would it still be considered stealing when he belonged to the company). He joked with you, commented on people. He introduced you to his people, his crew and by the huge smiles on their face, you knew just how much Jimin was appreciated.

You wanted him to enjoy the night. "Jimin," you tugged his hand gently. "Go. Have fun." Which only made him frown. Of course he wouldn’t understand which only made you smile fondly at him. "I think you’ve spent more than enough time with me, you should go and enjoy yourself."

Jimin scoffed. "What makes you think I’m not enjoying myself?"

You rolled your eyes at him. "Oh please. Do you think I didn’t see how you were eying this girl by the window? I’m not blind." You pinched his arm making him yelp and take a step from you. "Go. I’ll be fine. I probably won’t stay for too long so don’t worry for me."

Despite your attempt at convincing him to leave you alone, Jimin hesitated.

"I’m going to get really mad if you don’t go to her." You warned him.

"No you won’t." But he smiled nevertheless. "Fine." He ran his fingers through his perfectly styled hair and sighed in defeat. "Fine. But just so you know, I had fun tonight. It reminded me the good old days - I hadn’t realized just how much I missed those times."

You grabbed his hand and gave it a squeeze - you completely agreed with him. Till tonight, you hadn’t realized just how much you missed spending some quality time with him. "Now go and you better not come back before morning!"

This time, Jimin rolled his eyes at you.

Proud of yourself, you snatched another glass of champaign. You wandered around the huge place without really minding people until, and sadly for you, you bumped into someone you didn’t expect to see tonight because your lovely brain had chosen to forget that Jung Hoseok was also working with Jimin.

You stumbled - Hoseok was fast to grab your arm and steady you.

Bloody hell.

Why.

How could you have forgotten that Hoseok too was working in this company and that obviously he would attend the party was beyond your comprehension. Why did you always forget about the most important things that could have avoided you some unwanted situation?

You had no words. You felt embarrassed and not only because you had bumped into him. No. The simple sight of him (looking absolutely devastating in his black suit) brought back the memory of the very humiliating night that you wished to forget.

"Sorry." You quickly apologized and while Hoseok was too stunned to see you, you ran away.

The moment you reached the stairs, you took your damn heels off. Your feet hurt and with you trying to get away from Hoseok as fast as possible - it hurt. You leaned against the wall for a short moment, taking a deep breath.

"Put those back on." Hoseok’s voice startled you and you almost hit your head in the process.

"Not your damn business." Shit. You wanted to smash your head against the wall, feeling utterly stupid for being suddenly so harsh and so not like you. Yes, you were frustrated. Yes, you were angry, but with yourself.

Hoseok, on the other hand, was stunned but only for a short moment. It wasn’t very often that he witnessed your sassy and angry side but he decided that he liked it. He had two options before him; he could either leave you to your fate and go back to the party (a party he wasn’t very fond of anyway) or he could stay with you. He chose the latter.

Without a warning, Hoseok lifted you from the ground - you yelped in surprise and fear but your arms instantly flew to his neck.

"The hell are you doing?!" You screamed at him.

"Since you’re being so disobedient, I’m bringing you home." Was his only answer.

You couldn’t accept that. You pinched his nape, hit his chest in hope he would let you go. He didn’t and he wasn’t bothered with your antics. Oh no, it amused him. All your attempts at being feisty and strong - he knew he had the upper hand.

"Jung Hoseok, you better put me down now or-"

"Or what?" He cut you before you could finish your threat. "You’re going to scream?"

That was your first option, yes, but you weren’t sure you wanted to attracted any attention on you. You hit him instead in the chest. Again.

Hoseok chuckled and his grip around you tightened. Before you could ask him anything, he took you by surprise by putting you on a car. His car. You blinked, confused, and observed him.

Hoseok didn’t say a word, he simply watched you, licking his lips as his eyes roamed through your body.

Good god. Your skin flushed under his gaze. You were in so much trouble.

"That was unnecessary." You said as you tried to slid from the car - Hoseok was faster. Before you could get back on your feet, he got closer to you. His hands were on your exposed thighs as he settled between your legs. Dear lord. Your heart leapt in your throat at the sudden proximity and the feel of his hands on your bare skin. Just like the last time, it burnt, so bad, so good.

"Hoseok?"

He didn’t answer, too lost in his own thoughts, on the feel of your skin against the palm of his hands. He was supposed to be the reasonable one but the moment he spotted you at the parted wearing this sinful dress, all his resolution vanished - he wanted you. He pressed his head against your forehead, eyes never leaving your lips. It was pure madness. "Tell me to stop, Y/N."

"Wh-what?" You were genuinely confused.

His hands traveled through your body, slowly, gently, feather like touches that sent shivers down your spine and straight to your core. He was toying with you and your feelings - you couldn’t think straight.

"Tell me to stop." His lips were impossibly close, all you had to do was to tilt your head and your lips would finally meet his. "You’re the only one who can stop me. Say no and I’ll stop and bring you home."

You gulped nervously and at the same time hopeful and excited with what he could do if you said yes instead. "And what happens if I don’t stop you?"

Hoseok groaned as he closed his eyes. He imagined many things, especially ever since you mentioned fucking him - he couldn’t stop thinking about it. "Jimin is going to kick my ass."

More confident, you wrapped your arms around his neck, pushing him closer against you. You whispered against his lips, "I’m going to protect you then."

You sealed the promise with a kiss.

It was seven in the morning, you were a mess but a rather satisfied mess. Hoseok had dropped you after the almost sleepless night you had spent at his place. You expected him to regret having sex with you, heck, you expected to feel guilty about it too but none of it happened. Hoseok had woken you up with a gentle kiss on the lips, on your cheeks, on your shoulders - he didn’t particularly wanted to part with you but he knew better than to take risks with Jimin.

You pushed the door to Jimin’s place as quietly as you could, hoping deep inside you that Jimin had listened to your advice and spend the night somewhere else while you were supposed to be at home.

On your tiptoes you walked through the place, trying not to knock anything on your path - Jimin cleared his throat.

"Holy shit!" You jumped and slammed your hand over your chest. "You scared me!"

What Jimin was doing awake at this unholy hour (at least for a Saturday) was beyond you. He was at home and you were in trouble.

Jimin eyed you with a quirked brow, up and down, taking notes of your state. You wanted to ignore his glare and run to the safety of your room but sadly, your feet were rooted to the ground, staring back at him. "Hi?"

Jimin shook his head. "So. Whose body am I going to bury in the garden?"

"We don’t have a garden." You answered without thinking - Jimin rolled his eyes in response.

Yes, you were in trouble.

What was supposed to be a one time thing with Hoseok turned into something more. Every time he called, you said yes, swearing every single time it would be the last because you were terrified at how he made you feel. But you couldn’t get enough.

You bit on your lips while playing with your pencil. Instead of drawing, in class, you found yourself glancing at your still red wrists - memories flashed through your mind and you couldn’t stop yourself from squeezing your thighs together.

Flashback

You watched, completely bewitched, as Hoseok tied your hands to the bed with a red silk ribbons. With every step he took, Hoseok watched you carefully, making sure he wasn’t overstepping some boundaries, that you were hundred percent comfortable with whatever he was doing to you.

You were.

God, you were more than that judging by how wet you were and he hadn’t even touched you. Another time, another day you would have felt embarrassed about being so aroused but it was Hoseok and if there was one thing he made sure to teach you was that you should never be ashamed or embarrassed about yourself.

Never.

"Such a good girl for me." Hoseok praised you and once he was done with the knot, he pressed a gentle kiss to your wrists. Such a sweet and delicate gesture that sent shivers down your spine and to your core - you pressed your thighs together seeking any friction you could get.

Hoseok chuckled at your attempt but did nothing to ease your aching body, no, instead he pulled back and admired the view before him.

You were splayed in front of him, lips beautifully swollen with all the kissing, pupils blown. It was his favorite view; you being naked and so willing for him, he was getting harder with every look he took.

"So beautiful." His finger trailed along your calf, drawing circles.

"Hoseok." You pleaded, skin on fire. You wanted him to touch you, to feel him.

Hoseok only smiled in response and considered what he wanted to do with you. He crawled, parting your legs in the process. He kissed your calf, a warm and gentle press of the lips that got you to whine in both delight and slight despair. You were torn between the wish he could simply ravish you, or the wish he would take his sweet time with you, torturing your body, your senses - you bit on your lips.

"What should I do with you, baby girl?" Hoseok hummed as he hovered over you. His fingers trailed along your jaw before his thumb was rubbing your lips. He loved your mouth, those pretty lips that could drive him crazy. He would have loved to feel your mouth around his cock, to have you chock around him. Yes, he would love that very much but another time.

Anything, you wanted to say but your words got lost the moment his hands started roaming your body. They were everywhere. On your thighs, your stomach, your breast. Every touch drove you crazier and he knew it. Hoseok knew your body like the back of his hand and he sure as hell knew what to do to make you beg.

"Hoseok, please." You begged, not giving a damn as long as he gave you what you needed. "I need you." You lifted your hips to lean further in his touch but Hoseok pushed you back on the bed. So easily. "Please."

"Such an impatient little thing." He tsked but his smirk only widened.

Before you could whine, his lips claimed your mouth, demanding, wet, intoxicating and brief. You wanted to pull him back, to deepen the kiss but you couldn’t. You pulled at your restraints, the cloth only sank into your skin.

Hoseok’s lips traveled from your lips to your jaw, to your neck, leaving as many purple marks as possible (knowing all too well that you would complain later); your body was a white canvas and he sure as hell wanted to work on it.

His lips followed an invisible path, slowly, sometimes gentle sometimes harsher, you could never guess when he would worship a part of your body and when he would suddenly bite hard enough for you to cry out his name.

Hoseok covered every inch of your body with kisses and by the time he came face to face with your dripping pussy, you were a crying, bothered mess. His lips weren’t the only thing that drove you completely mad. No, the whole time he worked on you, his eyes never left yours and this simple sight made you almost come undone.

"Hoseok." You could feel the tears of frustration at the corner of your eyes; you were too wound up to be able to bear it any longer. You needed him, now.

Hoseok’s grin only widened before he kissed, eagerly, your clit - you threw your head back, letting out a loud moan and pulling again at your restraints. It was so annoying not being able to move freely; you wanted to grab Hoseok’s hair, pull his head closer to your heat and to feel more of him.

Hoseok feasted on you like a starved man, tongue and lips working magic between your legs. Your mind went completely blank, overwhelmed with all the tension in your body, all the fire and incredible pleasure that made you see stars.

"Fuck, Hoseok." You moaned his name over and over again.

Hoseok hummed in satisfaction and gave your clit a particularly harsh suck that made your toes curl. "I don’t think I’ll ever get tired of you, baby girl." He glanced at you and the sight of Hoseok’s glistening lips with your juices made your walls clench around nothing.

Fuck.

"You taste so sweet." He licked his lips. "I should probably kidnap you more often and have my way with you."

Before you could suggest him that kidnapping you whenever he wanted (even if you loved the idea) was a bad idea unless you wanted to deal with a very angry Jimin, Hoseok finally gave you something to fill the emptiness inside you: he pushed a finger against your hole, then a second. Your walls welcomed him eagerly.

"Look at you." He hummed in approval as his fingers stretched you, making you push your hips to swallow more of him. "This pussy is so greedy."

"Hoseok." You cried out, "Please, please."

All he gave you was a gentle press of his lips against your thigh before going back to his work, fingers, tongue, overwhelming you till you couldn’t see or hear anything, till your body tensed before exploding.

But Hoseok didn’t stop. Not when you were pulling at your restraints, not when you were trying to get away from his tongue, your body being too sensitive after your first orgasm of the night.

He was going to be the death of you.

End flashback

You swore to whoever was willing to listen (and maybe to yourself too) that this art project would be the death of you. Usually, art wasn’t a problem; you loved painting, you loved drawing, it was your way to express yourself, to immortalize a moment in life, anything. But this project? You couldn’t concentrate on it. You tried, thousands of times but every time what came out of you wasn’t enough.

You came home exhausted, upset and wanted nothing more than a warm meal, a shower and the comfort of your bed. Those plans, however, vanished from your mind, the moment you spotted extra pairs of shoes at the entrance and judging by the numbers, you put two and two together.

A tiny smile spread on your lips as you walked on tiptoes, making sure to not make any noise just so you could check on them without them noticing. And what a sight! Three men completely sprawled out on the couch with fluffy blankets and cushions, wearing pajamas and of course with tons of snacks on the coffee table. You had to memorize this image - discretely you took your phone out and snapped a picture, smiling proudly to yourself. This was perfect blackmail material.

But then, and sadly for your brother, you noticed what exactly they were planning to watch on TV. You gasped loudly, making yourself known. "How dare you."

"Hi Y/N!" Taehyung waved cutely at you and you almost forgot all about your wrath - how were you supposed to stay mad with those pretty twinkling eyes and pretty smile? No really.

You shook your head and averted your eyes, stopping quickly at Hoseok. He wiggled his brows playfully at you causing a hot fire spread through your body - you rolled your eyes at him to make a point. This was not the right time or place to mess with you. When your eyes met Jimin’s, you gave him the stink eye.

"Hi sis."

"Don’t hi me you traitor!" You took a dangerous step towards them and you swore Hoseok tried to bite down a laugh (Jimin nudged him in the stomach for that). "I forgive Taehyung and Hoseok because they don’t know what Marvel means to me, but you," You pointed an accusing finger at him, "My own brother! How could you!"

Yes, you were absolutely dramatic and ready to flip a table.

"Oh come on, Y/N, we weren’t-" Jimin started. He was tempted to fight you, it was just so fun to see you so annoyed, but another part of him was genuinely worried of what you could do.

"We were planning to watch Dr. Strange." Taehyung threw chips in the air and caught it easily with his mouth, that almost distracted you if not for the mention of your favorite Marvel.

Jimin shrieked and grabbed Hoseok to shield himself from your wrath. "I’m sorry!!"

"You’re so dead." You warned him and you would have jumped on him to probably strangle him if not for a very smug Hoseok who was all too amused with your antics. You promised to yourself to deal with him later. Nobody was allowed to mock your love for Dr. Strange. Not even Hoseok. No matter how good his dick was.

"I’m going to take a quick shower and you better wait for me to start the movie or I swear to god you’re all dead." You warned them, eyeing every single one of them. Jimin hid fully behind Hoseok and cursed under his breath. Hoseok shook his head while Taehyung blinked completely unfazed with your outburst.

They listened.

Whether it was out of fear or because they really wanted you to join them for their Marvel’s night, they waited for you.

By the time you joined them in your pajamas, Taehyung was wrapped in a blanket, surrounded by pillows, sitting on the floor instead of the couch. He winked at you and patted the empty space beside Hoseok. Hoseok lifted the blanket that was covering him to let you in. For a second you contemplated the idea of sitting beside Jimin instead of Hoseok, it would be annoying yes (because you still felt like beating the crap out of your brother), while sitting beside Hoseok would be too tempting.

You sat, of course, beside Hoseok, your heart and wish to be beside him won over your brain. He covered both of you with the blanket and pressed his thigh lightly against yours. You closed your eyes, thought about Dr. Strange; you had to focus, on the movie, on the actor, on anything except for the warm hand that was suddenly on your thigh.

This was exactly what you had feared. Hoseok had no shame, was fearless and loved to tease you despite Jimin being just beside him, completely unaware of what was going on (luckily for you).

Hoseok was drawing slow and gentle circles on your skin making you shiver and sank deeper in the couch. It took you all self-control to not look at him (and possibly straddle his legs) and pretend that nothing was going on under the blanket- this was torture. Torture like Hoseok loved it, you did too of course.

Not once Hoseok looked your way, nothing on his face could have betrayed his intentions but you felt it. His fingers were gentle, stroking your skin but of course Hoseok didn’t stop; his hand slid higher and right between your legs, fingers teasing gently – you squeezed your thighs tightly, trapping his hand in between.

You can’t. But shit you wanted it so badly. Hoseok pinched your skin forcing you to open up for him while biting your lips in order to prevent any very unwelcomed sound.

But despite how bothered his simple touches left you, you chose to be the responsible one. You took a deep breath and grabbed Hoseok’s hand, giving it a strong squeeze you looked at him, frowning, conveying all your frustration and a warning.

Hoseok chuckled in response.

The little shit.

Having sex with Hoseok was great. No, fuck it. It was mind-blowing and you were pretty sure nobody else could ever make you feel as much as Hoseok did. It terrified you but you cherished those moments more than you were willing to admit to yourself.

But having sex with him was, funnily enough, not the only thing you enjoyed. Despite your little arrangement, Hoseok gave you more than you expected from a fuck buddy (except he wasn’t your buddy but rather Jimin’s). He spent times willingly with you, taking you to cute places and date coffees. He would help you to sneak from your place and drive you to places you wouldn’t have visited on your own. Hoseok was spontaneous and you loved it a lot about him.

But the thing you loved the most about what Hoseok gave you, was the hours you would spend laying lazily in bed talking. It was something you expected (if not required) from a boyfriend - it was intimate. But Hoseok gave you those moments anyway.

Just like tonight. You told Jimin you would spend the weekend with Mina, girls’ weekend because with college and all the projects you just didn’t have so much time together anymore. A big fat lie and you would have felt bad about it if not for the fact that being with Hoseok made you forget everything about your guilt.

Hoseok sat on the bed with his legs stretched so you could rest your head on his thighs. His hand was running through your hair, so naturally as if he had done it thousands of times (you wished he did).

"I was wondering," You started and turned your face so your cheek was pressed against his thigh. "Did you know it was me in the club? I mean-"

Hoseok didn’t let you finish your mumbling, a smile spread on his face. "I did. I was watching you from afar for a good part of the night." His fingers kept running through your hair - it felt so good you almost purred. "You looked miserable and I wanted to come and talk to you but I was a tiny bit worried you wouldn’t recognize me." Then, he winked at you, "You didn’t recognize me actually."

You jolted from your comfortable spot, eyes widened in surprise. "You’re kidding."

"Am not." Hoseok flicked your forehead and pushed you back. "How could I not recognize Jimin’s little sister? I used to tease you all the time."

At that you smiled. "You were awful."

"It’s because your reactions were always so endearing, I couldn’t help it."

You huffed in fake annoyance but the urge to smile was stronger.

Hoseok’s fingers moved from your hair to your forehead, then your nose (and he did not missed the chance to flick it playfully) and finally your lips. He parted them gently with his thumb – you let him in. He was completely hypnotized and you could only imagine what was going through his mind (something you would probably enjoy if he asked).

"I know what you’re thinking." You commented and bit lightly on Hoseok’s thumb.

Hoseok chuckled. "If I didn’t know better, I’d say someone is being insatiable."

All you did was plant a kiss on his thigh and feel him tense under your lips.

Too easy.

When you got back from the weekend at Hoseok’s place, you were positive that nothing and nobody could ruin it for you. You felt light, happy, relaxed - everything you had been missing out for the past months.

Jimin was sprawled on the couch with his laptop; his hair was a mess. Clearly someone was ruffling his hair too much in frustration which was such a Jimin’s thing to do. You smiled brightly at the sight, the urge to tease him was getting strong.

"Please tell me you’re not working on a Sunday night." You were half mocking him half scolding him.

Jimin, despite being a flirt and a social butterfly, had a bad tendency at bringing his work at home too. At first, it didn’t bother you as much because he found time to be with you (not like he was forced to) but somehow, for the past weeks, he had been working more and more which wasn’t very healthy in your opinion.

Jimin barely looked at you, whether it was because he was too concentrate or because there was something you couldn’t tell but you sensed something was off.

You hurried to put your bag in your room before going back to him and plopping on the couch beside him. "Hello?"

Jimin was so tempted to ignore you, he wanted to ignore you but the need to make sure he was just imagining things was too strong. He shut his screen and looked at you. "Such a noisy little sister."

"We have that in common then." You nudged him with your feet.

Jimin was fast to grab your feet, smirking wickedly. "Oh don’t start or I might tickle you to death."

"You wouldn’t dare!" You gasped despite knowing that he would do it without hesitation. Luckily for you, Jimin seemed to be in a rather merciful mood. He let go of your feet and grabbed instead a cushion that he pressed against his chest and rested his head on top of it.

"I have a funny story for you."

"Tell me."

"So I have a friend and he has a very cute and smart little sister."

"Are you talking about me?" You laughed and nudged him one more time. Jimin only smiled without trying to deny it which was your first hint that you were in trouble.

"Well you see, his little sister that he loves very very much, started going out a lot which is absolutely fine. Great even. But one day she lied and it bothered him."

You would be lying if you said his words didn’t affect you or made your palm sweaty. There was no way the story wasn’t about you, and the lie it had something to do with your weekend. Shit.

Jimin didn’t continue his story; he sat and scrutinizing your face - you wished he kept talking, it would make you less nervous.

"It’s Hoseok, isn’t it?"

Oh. Well, you were in trouble. Big, big trouble.

You let out a harsh breath; what were you supposed to say?

Jimin ruffled his hair before gently grabbing your calf and giving it a squeeze. "I should have known you wouldn’t listen."

"You aren’t angry?" Was the only question that actually mattered. You could deal with Jimin disagreeing with your choice of men or relationship, but you didn’t want him to be angry with you.

"I’m not. I know, shocking." He joked but looked more relaxed. "I can’t say I’m delighted but you’re a big girl and Hoseok is a smart man, I trust him enough not to hurt you."

"He won’t." Not willingly was what you wanted to add.

You

[10:05pm]: You might one to reconsider your friendship with Jimin.

Hobi

[10:07pm]: Ok??? Should I worry?

You

[10:07pm]: He promised not to burry you in our imaginary garden.

Hobi

[10:08pm]: Ok. I’m worried.

Hobi

[10:08pm]: What happened? What did I do?

You

[10:10pm]: Well maybe, Jimin knows about us?

Hobi

[10:11pm]: Oh. I’m moving to Alaska. Just in case, you know.

You

[10:11pm]: Tell me you have a tiny place in your suitcase for me?

Hobi

[10:12pm]: For you, always.

Your phone kept buzzing through your last class to the point that you had to mute it completely for the sake of your sanity. Some were messages from Jimin, some from Hoseok (which now that you thought about it should have worried you that those two decided to message you at the same time) - it didn’t matter you had to concentrate.

"When did you become so popular?" Mina asked you as you put your books back in the bag.

"What do you mean?"

"Oh do you think I didn’t hear your phone?"

She was only messing with you. You knew it but couldn’t stop yourself from wincing anyway. "Sorry about that."

"Oh come on! Don’t make that face! It’s not that bad." She nudged you with her hips to make you feel better. "Now, I’m just curious."

That seemed to do it work - you relaxed at her words and remembered that you were supposed to read the messages.

You could have started with Jimin’s messages, after all he was your brother and it could have been urgent (considering he was trying to get your attention, badly, for the past hour) but you of course chose Hoseok.

But when you opened the conversation, the sight of a very familiar bag was not what you had expected. "Oh my god."

Mina leaned to peak over your shoulder - she frowned and pointed at the picture Hoseok had sent. "That’s your travel bag."

It was. Just under the picture Hoseok had texted you about his plan.

"You need a distraction. So do I. P.S: Jimin almost killed me for that."

You couldn’t help but smile. Hoseok sure knew how to take you off guard.

Driving for hours with Hoseok was nothing like you had imagined. It was fun and relaxed; he would tell you stories about the place, about the road and you would tell him about some of your own experiences. Some other time you would sing together.

You felt happy. Too happy. But you didn’t let this realization bother you; this weekend was about you and your lack, lately, of inspiration. Hoseok thought that the best way to reconcile with your muse would be the nature - he brought you to his family house that stood near a forest and by a lake.

It was hard to believe that such a place existed in real world - for a short moment, as you walked slowly to the house, you felt like you were finally part of one of the fairy tales you used to read when you were little.

"This is beautiful." You thought out loud.

Hoseok didn’t comment; he agreed, obviously, since the wooden house was one of his favorite destination when he needed to get out of town and forget about his troubles. But now, the beauty of this place was nothing compared to what he felt by just watching you from aside. You looked happy; your face lightened, eyes shining brightly and with curiosity. You were being you, the girl he used to know and not the sad and frustrated girl he had met. This thought warmed his heart.

"You are." Hoseok whispered to himself.

"I knew I would find you here." Hoseok plopped on the ground beside you.

You only smiled warmly and kept drawing. You had found the perfect spot for drawing and apparently your muse agreed. Ever since you had spotted the lovely, old willow by the lake, you knew it was the right place and you had to get there as soon as possible.

Maybe too fast. "I’m sorry." You averted, quite unwillingly, your eyes from your sketchbook to look at Hoseok. You had left him do all the work while you went straight to the lake. A tiny part of you felt bad about it but one glance at him and he put you at ease.

Hoseok was smiling brightly. "Not a big deal." He gently took your hand only to interlace his fingers with yours. So intimate, so lovely, you were ready to melt on the spot. And so did your heart.

"I know about your struggles. You told me you couldn’t draw no matter how hard you tried, remember?" He looked at both of your hands, squeezing your fingers while watching them, contemplative.

Odd.

"This place, in my opinion, has some healing effect on people. I hoped it would help you." He glanced at your sketchbook and his smile only widened. "Apparently it did."

Knowing that Hoseok brought you here for the sole purpose of helping you to get back on good terms with your muse completely undid you. You wanted to cry, you wanted to laugh, you wanted to kiss him and all at the same time - Hoseok had this effect on you. He made you feel, so many things at once.

Unable to stop yourself, you put down your sketchbook and instead slowly reached for Hoseok. You wrapped your arms around his neck as you straddled his laps. Nor could you resist the urge to peck his lips - so you did. You pecked his lips. Once, twice. This simple gesture made both of you smile.

"Thank you." You said from the bottom of your heart. And not only for bringing you to this place. No, you wanted to thank him for making you forget of your failures, of your heartbreak.

Sadly for you and despite all Hoseok’s efforts, there was one heartbreak you couldn’t avoid.

Because now that you were in his arms, you couldn’t deny any longer how you felt, what you felt. Hoseok was no longer your crush. No.

You loved him.

And admitting it hurt.

But you wouldn’t let the pain ruin this magical moment that Hoseok had offered you. So instead of dwelling on your feelings, you chose to forget all about it and enjoy everything you could get with him. One last time.

You had been ignoring Hoseok.

It wasn’t your initial intention. Hell he gave you absolutely no reason to ignore but you just couldn’t face him after the marvelous weekend in his company. Not when your heart was squeezing and twisting in pain every time he looked at you with this bright smile, every time he touched you, kissed you. It drove you crazy.

You knew it would happen. Jimin knew it too. So when you got safely home and faced him, you couldn’t stop your tears. Jimin had only hugged you and kissed your temples.

"I don’t know whether I should be happy that you finally agreed to meet with me or be angry." Hoseok admitted as you took place across from him.

After one long and miserable week, you finally asked Hoseok to meet at a café. Maybe choosing a public place was your way to make sure you wouldn’t break down and just go back on your words - now that you were seeing him (he looked exhausted judging by the dark circles under his eyes) again, you knew it was the right choice.

"I-m"

"Don’t say you’re sorry. It’s not why I came." Hoseok cut you. He was angry and rightfully so but it only made things more difficult for you. "Why did you avoid me?"

You took a deep breath. "I was scared."

Hoseok blinked, confused. "Of what?" He pointed at himself, "Me?"

"No!" You hurried to answer almost jolting from your chair. "God no."

You hated yourself for sounding so weak and indecisive but confessing how you truly felt didn’t come out as naturally as you thought it would.

"I know you don’t want to hear it, but I’m sorry. I didn’t want to ignore you but at the moment it seemed like the best option. I needed time for myself and space to think."

Hoseok considered your words. He had felt confused, angry, heartbroken but now that he heard your voice, he felt just extremely tired. "Why?"

"Because nothing had changed, Hobi." And because I love you. "You’re still you. The handsome man and I’m still this foolish little girl who’s completely infatuated with you. It was stupid of me seeking you to distract me when really all it did was to make me fall for you. Hard." Admitting your feelings to yourself was one thing, admitting it to Hoseok was another and much harder, and yet, it was also a relief.

"What you did for me for the past months, I’m so thankful. You made me feel like nobody else ever did. Hell, I didn’t think I could feel anything like that at all. I wanted to believe this deal between us would be enough for me." You stopped to inhale sharply, "I really wanted it to be enough."

"It was a mistake, Hoseok. But you know what?" A bitter laugh escaped your lips. "I don’t regret it."

"I love you. But for my own safety, I need us to stop before I get hurt."

When at two in the morning you heard Hoseok’s voice, your first thought was that you had finally lost your mind. There was no other explanation, right?

You didn’t.

As you got closer to your door, the voice that you thought belonged to Hoseok was getting clearer and louder. It wasn’t your imagination, Hoseok was really here talking with a very sleepy and clearly upset Jimin.

"Hoseok, it’s two in the freaking morning and I’m that close to kicking your ass." Jimin tried to sound threatening but the tired yawn that escaped his lips ruined it for him. He cursed under his breath and couldn’t stop himself before glancing nervously at your slightly opened door.

Did he know?

You kept yourself hidden in the darkness of your room but you listened, heart roaring in your ears, mind going crazy. Why was Hoseok here? In the middle of the night?

"I let her down." Were Hoseok’s first words.

Jimin cocked a brow. "No. She left you."

Hoseok ruffled his hair. "No. I didn’t mean break up." He groaned in despair. Maybe drinking before barging at his friend’s place was a very, very bad idea but he couldn’t wait. He had to let it out even if it was only to Jimin.

"I let her leave." It pained him to say it. "God, this is hard."

"Hoseok." Jimin inched forward. "Were you drinking?"

"What?" Hoseok asked confused. "No. I mean yes, but that’s not the point."

"Man-"

"No. Listen." Hoseok cut him before he could lose it. "You don’t understand. Jimin, I was so shaken with her confession, I couldn’t believe it."

Jimin halted and stared back, face completely blank, contemplating whether his friend was plain dumb or was just too drunk. "The hell? Come on, Hoseok. You can’t tell me you didn’t notice!"

Hoseok laughed humorlessly. "Well shit, Jimin, no I didn’t. Would I have known, I wouldn’t have let her pretend."

Now that took you both by surprise. You clasped your hand over your mouth to prevent any unwelcome sound to leave your lips. This discussion was slowly driving you mad.

"You wouldn’t?"

"I wanted her ever since I saw her in that blue dress." Hoseok admitted and despite his drunken state and all the anxiety, he smiled at the memory. "Don’t hit me please."

Jimin kept his mouth shut but only because he was thinking about you in your room. He knew you were awake. While Hoseok was too busy pouring out his heart, Jimin had heard your tiny, barely audible gasp. Good. At least, and he hoped, it would lead to both of you stopping being stupid and annoying.

"You guys are so annoying." Jimin finally said while rubbing his temples. It was two in the damn morning for god’s sake and he wasn’t even drunk to deal with those feelings. "And I hate you both."

Hoseok tilted his head then glanced nervously at the door to your room. "You’re not hitting me?"

"Don’t tempt me." Jimin warned him. "Though I wouldn’t be sure if I’d be hitting you because I saw Y/N crying or because you dared to wake me up."

"So." Jimin, once sure, was free of Hoseok’s love confession, came to your room, leaning against your door with crossed arms. "Are you going to pretend you didn’t hear his confession or?"

You pretended not hearing him, blanket tightly wrapped around you, you simply refused to face your brother. You were embarrassed and confused, and felt warm at the same time. Damn Hoseok and his words. All your efforts to not think about Hoseok were ruined.

Jimin shook his head. Yes, he definitely hated the two of you. "Maybe I was wrong." That got your attention. "Maybe, Hoseok is your prince."

"Oh shut up." You let out against your better judgement.

Despite Hoseok’s confession, for once in your life you didn’t act upon your feelings. No, you chose to wait. Not because you were scared of facing the truth (ok, maybe a little bit), but you needed time. Time to concentrate on what truly mattered on the moment which happened to be the deadline for your project.

Most of people around you, including your brother, your family and obviously Hoseok, believed that the project was only about college. Which wasn’t quite the truth. No. A part of the project was obviously meant for college but what you hid from your close one was that a little art gallery wanted to exhibit your work once you were ready.

"When I think you can’t get any more amazing, you prove me wrong, girl." Mina commented, excited as she bounced at you, not caring for the people around you. "Those paintings are excellent. I mean, I’ve seen some of them before but the additional one? They’re mind-blowing."

You hugged her back, tightly, thankful for your friend’s presence.

"I know I’m not supposed to pry but, is he coming?"

You bit on your lips, hesitating. "I don’t know." You were scared to think about it. "I hope so."

But your worries vanished as fast as they came - Hoseok stepped inside the exhibit along with Jimin, looking like a damn model. Of course he would look so good. Obviously, you weren’t the only one who noticed his presence (or maybe you were just too aware because you cared).

Hoseok, despite spotting you right away, didn’t come to you right away. No, his attention was completely captured by the first paintings and you couldn’t blame him. He, out of all people in this room, would recognize and appreciate most your work. Not only because it was your work, but because he would recognize and understand. And he did.

He took his time and you followed his steps, walking behind him without a word. You smiled at people from time to time, but your attention stayed on him and on his face, wanting to not miss any of his reaction, of his emotions.

"I guess I was right." Hoseok stopped at the last painting. It was the lake and the old willow and stars in the dark sky. He turned to look at you, eyes shining brightly. "It helped you. Healed you."

"It did." You admitted and took one more step towards him.

There was so much you wished you could say. So much you wanted to show him. But now that you stood before him, every words, every needs just vanished except one: the need to kiss him.

Hoseok watched you carefully, scrutinizing your face. "You were awake." It almost sounded like he was trying to reassure himself. "Of course you did."

"I did."

"Will you listen to my confession again, then?" Hoseok inhaled sharply as by the end of his question, you had grabbed his hand and thus taking him quite off guard. His eyes averted from your pretty face to your interlaced fingers. God, this touch - he had missed it.

"Well," A wicked smile spread on your lips as you took a final step towards him. You were close, almost feeling his body against yours. "Tell me more about me and blue dress." And as you kissed his jaw, you added, "And what you wanted to do to me from day one."

#bts #hoseok #bts smut #bts fanfic #hoseok fic #j-hope #bts fic #bts x reader #hoseok x reader #make it right

47 notes · View notes

korissideblog · 3 years ago

Text

soooo alot of people really liked my Takao Talking ideas, so i decided to make a fake little fan transcript <3

this is really really short, but it's my first time really going into philosophy without a prompt, so maybe I'll get better as time goes on <3

{hiya!!! I’m @spaceACE✩! (=^-ω-^=)~ }

{I luv luv luv Takao Talking!!! And while Taka has CCs on his videos, I just thought it would be fun to do a transcript for some of my fav videos!!! (=´∇｀=)~ }

{soooo here it is!!! ฅ/ᐠ ‧̫‧ ᐟ\ฅ please like, comment, and enjoy!!!!

(๑✪ᆺ✪๑)~ }

''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''''

aki put my camera up really high and now i have to turn it on and off with a broom handle. let’s talk about optimism in the bad times.

[Takao looks directly up at the camera, the camera being at a very very high angle. Takao is a fit, tallish person with lightly tanned skin, curly brown hair, and shiny yellow eyes. He has two sets of horns, one set that holds closely to his skull and goes up at the very end, and another set that does straight out, again going up at the very end. She is wearing a simple black choker, an oversized white t-shirt that says “Of Course I Cum Fast; I Have Fish To Catch!” With an outline of a bass jumping out of a body of water on it, and black biker shorts, as well as black slides. He is holding a broom in his right hand.]

Takao: Ah, alright. I think it’s on now.

Takao: so! I was supposed to be posting a video that had my buddy Aki in it, but apparently someone was “being a nuisance” and someone else would “rather look at me than a camera lens” or whatever.

Takao: he was just being pissy and he put my camera up really high. And hey, that was cool when we were hanging out, sure. We made lunch together and ate it. It was a fun time all around. Problems arise when he leaves my place, and “forgets” to give me my camera back. I have to turn it on and off with this. [Takao swings the broom around a bit]

Takao: So if this video goes out, it means I’ve either grown a few inches, or I’ve invested in a step ladder. Both of these events are equally possible.

Takao: And if this video doesn’t go out, then you know what happened. Except that you don’t know, because this video obviously won’t be out. You guys are smart. Out of all my friends, I’m sure you could guess which one would fuck up my recordings.

Takao: anywho! Since I'm here, forced to keep my chin up, let’s talk about optimism in the bad times.

[Takao drags a settee into frame with a great amount of struggle. Cut to him carrying a small end table over and putting it next to the settee. Cut to him placing a plate of sliced apples on the table, as well as a glass of (sparkling?) water]

Takao: [lounging across the settee] it was Gottfried Wilhelm Leibniz who believed that we live in the best of all possible worlds. He based most of his ideas off of the assumed existence of capital ‘g’ God, so that isn’t exactly the most popular idea about optimism that’s currently going around, but it’s what I'm gonna use for today’s video.

Takao: If we live in the best of all possible worlds, how can one explain the mass suffering that we face? One could possibly say that without knowing suffering we wouldn’t know joy, I personally agree with that, but one could also say that suffering is a consequence of the joy that we have. If there is no joy without suffering, then there is no suffering without joy.

Takao: I’ve personally gone through suffering, in many parts of my life, but I’ve also experienced joy. And given the ability to start it all over again, i think i would still suffer unnecessarily in order to be joyful unnecessarily.

Takao: But optimism in the bad times is different. It’s going through suffering and somehow finding something to appreciate, it’s, cutting your finger with a knife, but being alright with it because you can wear your buddy’s merch now. [Takao holds up his hand, and on it is a bandage. It’s a bit blurry, but it looks similar to merchandise that is currently out for pro hero Smokestack]

Takao: it’s not finding joy in suffering, that’s masochism, it’s joy in spite of suffering.

Takao: But I'm sure all of us know how hard it can be to find joy while suffering, so we kinda can skip over that part sometimes. I didn’t find joy in the fact that I could see my reflection in the knife that cut me, but I did find joy in the healing aspect. My suffering was mostly over by the time I got the bandage, but I still put it on because I needed something good to come out of the experience. I was working on healing myself, and that’s where I found joy. [Takao takes one of the apple slices and eats it. She lifts the glass of water, but pauses before he drinks it]

Takao: and hey, I wouldn’t have had the same joy if this bandage wasn’t my buddy’s merch. Maybe I wouldn’t have even put it on! Maybe there’s a timeline where I never met Jetsam, but I still got the same cut, and it got infected and I lost my finger. [Takao takes a sip of the water, and puts it back down] Obviously this is an exaggerated example, but you get my point. There’s a timeline where I didn’t make the friends I have today, and I suffered more because of it.

Takao: It’s hard being your own therapist. [Jiji, an old black cat, walks into frame] That’s why your therapist exists. Humans are social creatures, and will always suffer from loneliness. [Jiji paces in front of the settee till Takao picks him up and puts him on her lap] no matter how uncomfortable it can make us, we need other people. Other people may not be able to stop our suffering, but they can help us get through it, and help us heal afterwards.

Takao: [looking into the lens of the camera] I originally made this channel when I was… you know I was kinda messed up

Takao: Real sick in the head.

Takao: But you know what?

Takao: Van Gogh painted the Starry Night while in drug rehab

Takao: So maybe I’m onto something here

Takao: Maybe good things don’t come from bad things,

Takao: …

Takao; Maybe good things come from healing after bad things.

[The frame fades to black]

[A quick cut back to Takao as he holds the broom, trying and failing to reach the camera without standing up from his settee]

[A quick and startling cut to Takao’s feet as she quickly walks to another room]

[Takao is now wearing different shoes, black boots, and is closing her front door. The dull click of her boots is heard softly]

[Cut to more walking, this time down a sidewalk. The click of his boots more pronounced now]

[Takao’s feet sway side to side as he sits on a subway]

[Takao records a woman in a tight pink dress. The woman is attractive, tall and blonde, but the camera is focused on her bag, large and a matching shade of pink. Out of the bag pops out a tan chihuahua with a pink spiked collar. The subway speaker talks indistinctly]

[More walking down a sidewalk, but at a quickened pace]

[Takao points the camera at a mirror in an elevator, his head is not shown, posing cutely with her leg up and a peace sign]

[More walking down a hallway as Takao finds a door]

[Takao flips through a strangely large ring of keys. Once he finds one with ‘BC’ crudely carved into it, she sticks it into the lock and turns it]

[He opens the door and walks into a living room. A man sitting on a couch looks up. This man is Aki Hiroharu. Hiroharu seems to be watching the news while eating something out of a bowl. Hiroharu looks shocked to see Takao, and may be about to speak, but immediately stops as he goes to cover his face with his arm]

[The camera shakes as Takao throws a step ladder at Hiroharu]

Takao: BITCH ASS-

[There’s a short few shots of the two fighting, clearly playfully, but neither seem willing to lose]

[Someone puts the camera down gently, walking back to the couch and resting their legs onto the open stepladder. The person is a fusion of Haruhiro and Takao, commonly known as Akito by fans. Akito continues to eat as they watch the news.]

[End]

#wow this is alot shorter than it looked on the google doc #slowly feeling less and less confident about this #aito takao #aki hiroharu #bnha oc comeback #Takao Talking #Kori stories

20 notes · View notes

vangoghmusings · 4 years ago

Text

watch me

✖ previously: best behavior

✖ pairing: daichi sawamura x fem!reader

✖ rating: mature, read at your own risk

✖ synopsis: college frat boy daichi’s world is turned upside down when he learns his classmate is actually a very popular cam-girl.

a/n: this part is written out, i felt it would be best for the story line to have it written rather than in smau format. thanks for all the support and patience!

As you looked at yourself in the mirror, you let out a shaky sigh. You looked good, great actually. The costume fit perfectly. But that didn’t stop the anxiety from bubbling up inside you. It was just a party, what was the big deal? Well the big deal was Daichi was there waiting and making a fool of yourself was not a part of the night’s agenda.

An unexpected knock was heard at the door. You hurried to open the door, only to be greeted by Kenma, cheeks flushed in embarrassment. He was wearing a toga with a gold rope cinching at his hips. Peaking from his high tops were his favorite pair of neko-printed socks, so he wasn’t completely out of character.

“C’mon, I don’t want to be seen in this while in the dorms.”

You squealed and hugged your best friend.

“You’re really coming?”

“No, I just put on this bed sheet on for fun.”

You laughed and grabbed your things, stuffing them into a small backpack and slinging it over your shoulder. After locking the door behind you, you linked elbows with Kenma as he sighed.

“At least one of us look good. I look like a deflated Michelin Man.”

“Oh no you don’t,” Y/N answered with a giggle, trying your best not to sound like you were agreeing.

You reached Kenma’s car, hopping in. You poked the Pokémon ball shaped air freshener and smiled. His car smelled like an orange dreamlike mixed with the scent of the leather seating.

“Kuroo called me asking if I was coming and he sounded pretty out of it already.”

You raised a brow and looked at the time on your phone screen.

“It's not even 11 yet...”

Kenma chuckled as he began to drive towards the frat house.

“You know how Kuroo is. If he’s not doing a keg stand battle against Bokuto by the end of the night, it wasn’t a party.”

The drive to the house was short, to your dismay. Seeing the house with students trickling in and out of it, laughing and drinking caused anxiety to surge through your body fiercely.

“Hey,” Kenma spoke softly as he parked on the street. “It's going to be fine. You’ll have me with you.”

A soft smile crept on your face at his surprisingly kind words. It wasn’t like Kenma to be so affectionate, but when he was, it was always with sweet words. You took another deep breath, nodded, and got out of the car, then walking alongside Kenma to the doors of the mansion-like home.

A “bouncer” stood at the door, peering down at the two from under a bucket hat.

“Aight, its $3 entry, ladies free if they show their-”

“Knock it off Atsumu, they’re on the list.”

Shoving the bouncer to the side, Kuroo greeted you, a red solo cup in hand and olive branch crown resting on his black hair, snug on his bangs.

“Y/N! Kenma!”

He enveloped you both in a hug, a wide smile on his face. His cheeks were red from the alcohol he had already consumed, causing the tips of his ears to appear almost pink.

“Hey Kuroo!” You beamed at him.

Your eyes darted around the crowded house. Colorful lights hung from the ceiling, fake ivy covered the walls, and the floor felt like it was vibrating from the music coming from the basement. You couldn’t help but smile softly at the nostalgic feeling. It had been a while since you had gone to a party. Cherry Baby occupied much of your time out of class and there was always a small fear that you would be found out. The fear caused your face to sour, but you quickly shook your head to rid your face of the expression.

You followed behind Kenma and Kuroo, ducking and slipping behind many sweaty and drunk college students.

“Well well well, who do we have here?”

A smirking Terushima stood before you.

“Teru!” You laughed and grinned. Another familiar face, even if he was a bit annoying. He simply shook his head before putting an olive branch crown on your head. He gave you a soft smile as you adjusted it shyly.

“It looks good on you. Now, I’m sure you’re not interested in talking to me, hm?”

You couldn’t help but roll your eyes as Terushima snickered. He always knew how to push your buttons.

“He’s over there,” He pointed to Daichi, who was talking to a silver haired boy with small fake ivy leaves in his hair. Daichi looked almost too good in that make-shift toga. The fabric was draped over his shoulder loosely, and he had a piece of rope tied tightly around his waist. He had a similar crown on his head, the branches sitting in his soft brown hair. You eyed his muscles, which were decorated in faux gold tattoos that resembled branches.

“Go say hello,” Terushima’s said, his low voice bringing you out of your daze.

“What? He’s clearly talking to someone-”

“Thats just Sugawara, c’mon.”

Terushima grabbed your arm, dragging you over to where Daichi and Sugawara stood.

“Daich! Look who’s here!”

Daichi turned to see you, an instant smile hitting his face.

“Y/N! You made it!”

You smiled up at Daichi, a sudden sense of shyness overwhelming you.

“H-Hey!”

Daichi didn’t seem to notice your nerves.

“You just got here? Cool, let me get you a drink.”

“Oh, I don’t really-”

“Chill,” Terushima cut you off as Daichi stepped into the kitchen to pour you a drink. “Let him play host for the night.”

You chuckled at his comment as Daichi walked back over, handing you a red solo cup filled with a dark punch and chunks of fruit.

“Trust me, it's good, I didn’t let Kuroo or Bokuto near it while Oikawa and I made it.”

You nodded and took a sip; the heavy taste of vodka being numbed by the strong punch. Your face scrunched up as you swallowed.

“Whew,” you giggled, as Daichi watched you with a slight blush. Probably the alcohol.

“I’m really glad you came,” he said before taking a swig out of his own cup. It seemed to be a large sip since he swallowed hard. “You look really good by the way.”

You blinked at the unexpected compliment as heat rushed to your cheeks. You wanted to blame the alcohol for how Daichi was talking, but you had to be honest with yourself. Daichi was not the kind to drink excessively. So, he meant it.

“Thank you,” you answered with a smile. Daichi gave off the energy of an excited little boy who was seeing a puppy for the first time. He was bobbing his leg with every word he spoke and biting his lip while listening intently to yours. It was like he was to afraid to reach out and touch your or even get close.

“So, how do you think the test went-?”

“Do you wanna dance?” Daichi cut you off. It would’ve seemed rude if it wasn’t for how eager his eyes seemed. There was no malice or ill intent behind them either.

“Oh? Sure,” You smiled and turned to Terushima who was talking to a few girls.

“Teru?”

“Hm?” He hummed and looked over at you.

“Can you watch my drink? And my stuff?”

He sighed and looked over at Daichi who was practically pleading from behind you.

“Yeah yeah, just give it here.”

You quickly shoved your phone and drink in his hands and tossed him the backpack.

“Thanks, Teru!” You sang, while turning back to Daichi.

Daichi gave you a soft grin and extended his hand.

“The dancing is in the basement and its pretty crowded...I don’t want to lose you.”

You nodded slowly at his words. Out of context they seemed much more romantic than they truly were. You took his hand as he guided you toward the steep rickety staircase that led to the basement. He was right, it was incredibly crowded. You held his hand tight as you squeezed through the crowd. Students grinding and dancing, singing loudly and waving their hands in the air. It felt straight out of a movie. Daichi eventually led you to a less crowded area of the dance floor. The music was so loud, you could barely hear what he was saying, so you attempted to read his lips. You squinted under the blue and green strobing lights and watched his lips.

“Are you okay?”

You nodded and gave him a grin, followed by two thumbs up. He laughed and mirrored your action before beginning to jump lightly on his feet, which seemed to be his attempt at dancing. You giggled as he jumped and moved his arms to the music.

“You need rhythm Daichi!”

“Huh?”

“Rhythm!”

It was clear shouting over the music wasn’t working, so you gently extended your hands to Daichi. He looked at them curiously before taking them in his, and you nodded with approval. You set his hands on your waist and turned around, so your back was against his chest. HIs large hands drifted against your skin as you turned, almost as if he was afraid to fully put the weight of his hands on you. You felt the vibrations of the music through the soles of your shoes and smiled as a new song came on. You slowly began to sway your hips to the beat, Daichi following suit. He didn’t seem to be catching your drift, so with a sudden surge of alcohol filled courage, you pressed your butt against his crotch and continued your swaying motion, essentially grinding against him. You looked back at him to see his reaction, to see if he was okay with this. But under the blue lighting, you couldn’t see the bright red that had covered Daichi’s face, but you could see his lips as they mouthed out the word fuck.

Upstairs, Terushima was still plagued with holding your drink. He sighed, as the conversation from the previous girls had gotten boring, so he was standing beside Kuroo and Bokuto who were playing cup pong. Without thinking, Terushima absentmindedly took a sip from your cup.

“Shit,” he mumbled realizing his mistake. He walked off and into the kitchen to pour you a new glass. He poured the rest of the juice down the drain, setting your phone and bag on the counter. As he tossed the cup in the already full garbage, a familiar ping! was heard from your phone. Terushima, gripped by curiosity, grabbed your phone to look at the notification.

@STEPONMECHERRY: day 120849283 of getting @thecherrybby to notice me

Terushima’s eyes narrowed at the screen. Why would you know about Cherry Baby and why was this notification coming up as a tag? He leaned against the counter, the kitchen empty now that the basement had become the center of the party. Attempting to unlock your phone, he put in your birthday.

Wrong password.

He tried Kenma, Kuroo, and even his name.

Wrong, wrong, and wrong.

1234?

Wrong.

He sighed. He wasn’t as close with you to know your phone password. He furrowed his brows trying his last attempt.

0000?

Unlocked.

Terushima rolled his eyes, mumbling a ‘dumbass’ as he opened the Twitter app. There seemed to be no notifications when he went to the profile, which just appeared to be your private. He opened to view your other profiles, and lo and behold, there it was. Cherry Baby’s profile.

He blinked, making sure he wasn’t blacked out and actually staring at Cherry Baby’s profile.

Y/N was Cherry Baby, you were Cherry Baby. Terushima was presented with the truth. Rather than run right back to Bokuto and Kuroo to tell them his discovery, he set your phone down, poured your new drink, and walked back over to the pong table.

“Hey! Why were you gone for so long?” Kuroo asked while Bokuto tossed the ping pong ball into a cup. He grinned as he watch a far too drunk Oikawa grab the cup.

“Drink up buddy boy!”

Oikawa grumbled as Iwazumi patted his back while chugging down the beer.

“I was just getting Y/N a new drink,” Terushima said while turning to Kuroo. Kuroo nodded and smiled, waiting for Iwazumi to toss his ping pong ball. Terushima’s attention shifted as he saw you walk up the stairs, holding Daichi’s hand. Terushima’s eyes narrowed seeing what appeared to be a hickey on your collarbone. Not to mention the fact that Daichi’s olive branch crown seemed to be falling apart.

You looked up at Daichi, finally able to see his red face. He was beaming, his fingers laced with yours. Nothing had really happened.

Except for the fact that he kissed you. Kissed you and pushed you up against the cold cement wall of the basement and gave you a hickey.

Truly nothing.

But if it was nothing, why did it feel like your stomach was doing back flips?

“Teru! Thanks for watching my stuff!” You smiled at him, grabbing your drink, phone and backpack.

“No problem,” He mumbled, eyeing you up and down. It was hard to fathom that you were the one he looked forward to every Thursday. That you were the one he has such lewd thoughts about. That he had seen your body splayed out for a camera, convulsing and moaning. He couldn’t fathom that that was you. But there you were, sitting beside Daichi in the dark living room, chatting about who you thought would win the cup pong.

But there was a different game on Terushima’s mind. Cat and mouse. And clearly, this mouse had been caught.

taglist [CLOSED]: @jr-j-j @thebatwrangler @johariameil @mixfi @lilacskyura @katsushimaa @moonlightinsanity @anime-waifuuu @iiminibattlehero @@hay-leeeah @bby-chloe1999 @verymuchbabey @h0wab0utw3d0ntd0that @unknownweeabo @cookednoodlez @helloshoutohere @star-mum @izuku-sakura @thegalxe @kiddiegore @xizimagines @lunabby010 @unknown-jpg @marigoldthoughts @himurayuumi6 @ihatemyselfbutthatsok @pensysto @boosyboo9206 @dekumiya @aristatrois @nekoma-hoe @paranoid-borderline-insane @issueswithhaikyuu @alltimeluw @cashmakozume @eroujo @taxkuu @whyamihere-bro @shoutosteakettle @alchemykitten @bigdickdaichi @hofortendou @skyguy-peach @8zmingi @kingkagss @tetsuswhore @ceo-of-daichi @emiawa @cloudykarasuno @ushiwakaismybae @btssintrash @konohasoftgf @axolotleyeliner @fangeekkk @denkisdurag

#watch me smau #daichi sawamura x reader #daichi x reader #daichi smau #daichi #daichi sawamura #sawamura daichi #haikyū!!#haikyuu!!#haikyuu #daichi haikyuu #hq smau #hq fanfic

396 notes · View notes

nalgenewhore · 4 years ago

Text

something special

elide x lorcan + rowan x aelin, modern au, proposal/first date fluff, word count: 3580

Rowan raced around the apartment, trying to find something. Lorcan watched him and laughed under his breath, carelessly flipping through his fire department’s monthly magazine. “Lor, come on, man, tell me where it is!”

“I don’t know what it is and I don’t care where it is,” he replied drily, humming into Elide’s good evening kiss as she got home from work, “Evening, gorgeous.”

The nurse laughed warmly and patted his chest, “Hi, baby. You’re looking mighty fine tonight.” She ran an appreciative look over him, tapping her acrylic nail over her bottom lip.

Rowan scowled at his roommate’s girlfriend and his roommate’s salutations. He pointed at them and switched his finger back and forth, “Not loving this right now. E, do you know where my tie is? The dark blue one.”

Elide made a face and sat on the arm of Lorcan’s chair, “The blue one, why that one?” She absentmindedly began to toy with Lorcan’s hair. “We learned that it shortens your jaw. Wear the green one, it’s on top of Lorcan’s drawer.”

He took a step towards Lorcan’s room and paused, “Why?”

“We needed it. Don’t worry, we cleaned it.” Lorcan laughed wickedly, pulling her into his lap and nipped at the skin beneath her jaw. Elide rolled her eyes and shoved his face away, “I was in the ER all day, someone barfed on me and I can still feel it.”

Her boyfriend wrinkled his nose and pushed her away, “Yucky.” Elide patted his cheek and walked away into his bedroom to put her things away. “So, Ro, when’s this girl getting here?”

“8 o’clock, why?”

“Um… it’s seven-fifty five now,” Lorcan answered, not daring to move, not even flipping the page as Rowan skidded out.

“What, no, I checked the clock, I have an hour,” he said.

Lorcan looked up at him and had the decency to fake a wince. Rowan knew his sadistic, nihilist brain couldn’t conceive of emotion. “The clock may have… paused in the power outage last weekend and I may or may not have noticed but put off… switching back. I’m so sorry, Ro. Really, man, I’m so sorry.”

“I’m going to kill you,” the silver-blond man promised. “Where’s my jacket?”

“I hung it on your closet door, I swear.”

Rowan raced in, just as the buzzer sounded and that brilliant, glorious voice spoke up, “Hello, Rowan? It’s Aelin.”

“Let her up but do not talk to her.”

Elide clicked her tongue as she padded out of her boyfriend’s room and walked to the door, “I got it, get your jacket, dear.” She sighed and winked at Lorcan as she pressed the talk button, “Hey, Aelin, come up.” She clicked the unlocking button and pranced over to the kitchen, “L, what do you want to do for dinner? I’m down for whatever.” The petite brunette puttered around the kitchen in her silk robe, getting her tea ready before her shower. She filled the tea kettle and put it on the burner, then perused the collection of teas they had solely for her use.

“I’ll cook,” Lorcan said, a tad too coolly.

“Are you sure? Remember when you burnt your hair?”

He snapped his teeth, “It’ll be fine.”

Elide laughed softly and walked behind his couch as she watered the plants she had brought to ‘liven up’ their apartment. She bent and kissed the top of his head, “Ok, love. You can cook.”

He smiled and then someone knocked on the door. “Let me get that!” Rowan shouted desperately. Elide cackled gleefully and put the watering cup down, bounding over to the door and quickly opening it.

“Hello, you must be Aelin.”

The blonde woman was drop-dead gorgeous. Long, tanned legs that went on for miles, long golden hair that fell in waves. Big, blue eyes with fiery centres of gold, framed by curled lashes, lengthened by mascara. Her plump lips curled into a smitten, giddy grin, bright white teeth with a little gap sinking into her bottom lip. “Yeah, that’s me,” she laughed. “And you must be Elide, the roommate’s girlfriend, I’m hoping?”

Elide laughed and opened the door wider, “Yes, that’s me. Lorcan’s over there, the one with the frown.” Aelin looked over Elide’s shoulder and laughed, no doubt amused by Lorcan’s disgruntled frown. “Ro’s just finishing up, do you want some tea?”

“Oh, I’d lo–”

“Oh, I don’t think we have time for that,” Rowan said as he hurried out and all but shoved Elide out of the way. Elide gasped and returned to Lorcan’s warm embrace for comfort.

“He’s so mean,” she whispered, curling into his lap.

Lorcan hummed and wrapped his arms around her, “He is. I don’t know,” he started to raise his voice, “why a nice gal like Aelin would go out with such a bully.”

Rowan frowned and his eyes promised a slow, painful death for the both of them. The dark couple laughed to themselves and relaxed into each other. “What a funny joke. Aelin, should we go?”

The golden girl laughed warmly, her hand lifting to rest against his chest, “Of course. It was lovely to meet you, Elide, I’ll have to come by for tea someday. It was very nice to meet you too, Mr. Frowny Face.”

Lorcan gasped in offence and narrowed his glare at Aelin as Rowan walked them out. Elide laughed and stood up, walking towards the bathroom, her hips swinging side to side, “Anything I can do to… turn that frown upside down?”

He grinned and followed her into the bathroom, not bothering to close the door behind them, “Yeah, a couple things, princess.”

☽ ☼ ☾

Great, huge butterflies flapped around her stomach. Aelin smiled nervously at Rowan as he guided her towards their table, her cheeks pinking. “I love this restaurant,” she said, biting her inner cheek as she slid into her seat and adjusted it to her liking. She pushed her hair off her shoulder and rested her chin on her clasped hands.

Rowan sat down and unbuttoned his jacket. He smiled, relief shining in his eyes. Aelin adored the fact that he was as nervous as she and tucked that little bit of pride into her fluttering heart. “I’m glad. I have to admit, I was a little bit nervous about what to pick.” He pulled the menu towards him and looked through it, “What do you reccomend?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Aelin hummed and opened the menu. “It’s all divine. All I know is we must split the chocolate hazelnut cake. It’s my favourite.” Her eyes sparkled at him over the rim of the slim folder. “Shouldn’t we?”

“Of course,” he said, his own cheeks blushing. “I’d love to.”

Aelin hummed happily and sighed, “Oh, I think we’ll get the fried sage leaves to start and then the ossobuco. What about you?”

Rowan closed his menu and smoothed his hands down his legs, “I’m going to get the veal saltimbocca.”

“Oh, if you do, I insist on stealing a bite.” She tilted her head to the side, her eyes on his, “Will you let me?”

Something dropped his stomach and he licked his lips, “Yes. I think I just might.”

Aelin laughed coyly and sipped her water, leaning back in her chair, now exactly where his gaze would fall in her metallic gold silk tank top. Her eyes tracked their waiter as he made his way back to them, “Hello, good sir.”

The young man, his hair a curly mop of brown locks, grinned, “Hello. Can I offer you our wine menu?”

They looked at each other.

Do we dare, Mr. Whitethorn?

A smirk curled his rosy lips.

I say we do.

Aelin scrunched her nose in a delighted way and reached her hand out for it, “Yes, please.” She looked through, scrutinising and pensive. After a golden, wonderful moment, Aelin looked up at him, “Barolo?”

Rowan nodded, feeling at a loss when it came to wines. The waiter nodded and swept away. Aelin looked like him and sat up, “So, tell me about your roommates. They seem to be in that honeymoon phase - are they a new couple?”

Rowan laughed quietly, “Oh, gods, no. No,” he cleared his throat, “they met in kindergarten and hated each other all the way through high school. They’re both military brats and somehow always got sent to the same posts.” He tapped his finger on the table, “They went away for university and second year, Elide transferred here and they met again and… the rest is history. They’re- Lorcan’s asking her to marry him right now, actually.”

Aelin laughed, her hand over her mouth, “Oh my gods, that’s amazing. Oh, I hope she says yes. They’re adorable together.” She paused. “Please don’t tell him I said that. I can always use another nemesis.”

“Yes, well, I assume I will get a very loud text any minute now with the good news.”

She clapped her hands, “Good.” At that moment, their waiter - Luca - came back with the bottle of wine and glasses. He poured Aelin a sample and waited as she sipped and tasted. She nodded and flashed Rowan a wide smile. Luca poured them both glasses and left it on a stand before he blended into the shadows. “So, what shall we toast to?”

Rowan knew it was cheesy and even still he said: “To… love. Love old and… love new.”

Aelin stared at him with heat clouding her eyes, “To love old and love new.”

☽ ☼ ☾

Lorcan hummed as Elide hopped off the counter and pulled his shirt over her head. “Baby, no.”

His girlfriend laughed and padded out of the bathroom, “My kettle has been boiling for over an hour, I bet all the water’s gone.” Lorcan tugged on his previously discarded sweat shorts and pushed his damp hair back.

He walked out to her and wrapped his arm around her shoulders, his chin on her head, “I love you, Lochan.”

She hummed, “And I love you, Salvaterre.” Elide shoved him with her elbow as she moved for the honey, “Move, beastie.” Lorcan laughed and stepped back. He leaned against the counter in front of the dishwasher and watched her move to fetch her things.

Elide turned crossly, evidently annoyed by his eyes on her, and frowned at his smile, “What, what’s the smile for?”

“What smile?” he said through his grin.

She clicked her tongue and abandoned her tea to cross her arms, “That smile.” Lorcan pushed off the counter and crossed over to her, halfway bending to sweep her into a long hug. Elide sighed contently and slid her arms around his shoulders, her body melting into him. “Hi.”

“Hi,” he said, holding her tight and rubbing her back. For months, he’d planned what he was going to say. He’d proposed to Rowan more times than he could count. It had been perfect and as he slid the ring box out of his pocket and took a step backwards, he couldn’t believe he was doing it like this.

Elide opened her mouth to ask him why he stopped hugging her, but then her eyes landed on the sparkling ruby engagement ring and all she could say was: “Oh, love.” She reached for his hand, tears lining her eyes as he smiled and lifted their joined hands to his heart.

“El… I love you. And I had a whole speech prepared and when I proposed to Rowan, he almost cried, but, fuck, I love you so much and I want to spend the rest of my life with you, so,” Lorcan smoothly lowered onto his knee, “will you marry me?”

“Of course, you idiot!”

☽ ☼ ☾

Aelin hummed delightedly as a plate carrying a piece of chocolate-hazelnut cake was placed in the middle of the table. She twirled her fork and ruefully pushed the plate closer to him, “Do you want the first bite?”

Rowan grinned, “Please, I know you’ve been looking forward to it. It’s yours.”

The woman beamed and dug in, her eyes falling half shut. She moaned softly and Rowan took a long sip of his ice water. “It’s so good,” Aelin said, taking another bite and then another. “I would eat this for every meal if I could.”

His phone dinged subtly from his pocket. Aelin saw him shift and buzzed in her seat, “Well? What’s the news?”

Rowan smiled and pulled it out of his pocket. The text was sent from Lorcan’s phone, but it was Elide who wrote it.

bastard: i said yes!!

Attached, Elide had sent a selfie with her hand, showing off the ring. The picture cut off most of Lorcan’s face, showing just his lips pressed to her temple. Rowan had never seen her smile this widely.

He showed his phone to Aelin, who read the text and looked at the picture. She smiled, “That’s so sweet. I’m surprised Lorcan’s taste in jewellery is that good, that ring is gorgeous.”

“I don’t like to toot my own horn, but I did help him pick it out,” Rowan said in a joking manner. Usually, he didn’t find it this easy to talk to someone - certainly not someone like Aelin. She was a barely tamed wildfire and he was certain many had been burned before him. For some reason, though, he didn’t feel like he would be like them.

Aelin’s eyes glittered, “So, you have a lovely taste in pretty, sparkly things, do you? I might just have to remember that for later.” She lifted her wine glass and sipped delicately.

“Later? We have a later now?”

She put her glass down and ran a fingertip over the rim, “Well, I certainly hope so. I’d hate to dress my best and try this hard all for one meaningless dinner.”

Rowan hummed, smiling softly, “It would be such a shame, Ms. Ashryver-Galathynius.”

“Indeed it would.”

Within the next five minutes, the cake had been devoured and they split the bill after Aelin’s fierce insistence. After, Rowan stood to help her into her coat and Aelin dipped to the bathroom as he waited by the entrance.

When she walked out, unaware of every eye in the restaurant on her, Aelin smiled at him, the tip of her pink tongue poking between her teeth. She slipped her hand into his elbow, “Do you want to take a walk? The Florine is just a few blocks away, we could talk.”

Rowan’s brows raised, almost surprised that she had more to say. Elide would laugh and say that he was a cranky, old bastard, but Rowan had never spoken more with another human being. Aelin’s face fell slightly at his look of reproach and her brow crinkled, “What is it? Do you have to be somewhere?”

“No, no, Aelin,” he laughed self-consciously. “I’ve never talked this much and I’m just a bit… shocked that you have more to say.” His cheeks heated.

Aelin laughed merrily and pulled him outside, sliding her hand down to his, “You’re very cute. C’mon, I’m sure we can weasel a few more words from you. And besides,” she looked up at the sky, “the sky is beautiful by the river.”

She started to walk and in that moment, Rowan decided he would follow her to the ends of the earth.

☽ ☼ ☾

Night had fallen long ago.

Aelin stood on her building’s stoop, a few steps above Rowan so that they were eye to eye. She smiled a small smile, her face soft and open. “I had a lovely time tonight, Rowan.” Casually, she reached out and traced her finger over the lapel of his overcoat. “Would you like to get coffee tomorrow, or something?”

Rowan nodded, his hands stuffed into his pants pockets, “I’d love to.”

“Good,” she said. Aelin shifted closer to him, until they were almost sharing a breath. Rowan swallowed once, but he didn’t close the distance to kiss her. Her laugh was hoarse and slightly choked, “So, what do I have to do to get you to kiss me? I’m just wondering.”

He coughed, slightly startled, “Um… just- exactly that.” Aelin smiled triumphantly and laughed softly as he slid his arm around her waist and pulled her into him. Rowan dipped her dramatically and waited for a moment before he pressed a slow, dizzying kiss to her lips.

Aelin gasped softly and gripped his biceps, kissing him back with that fiery passion he’d come to learn she applied to everything in her life.

When they came up for air, their breaths puffing between them, her eyes were wide. Her reddened lips curved to form a perfectly soft, “Oh.”

Rowan laughed huskily, “Yeah, that was… wow.” He took a step backwards, his hands lingering on her waist. “I should let you go now. It’s late and I have a coffee date tomorrow morning.”

Aelin laughed brightly and pressed a kiss to his cheek, “Very gentlemanly of you.” She stepped backwards, towards the front entrance. Aelin pulled the keys out of her pocket and waved her fingers at him as Rowan nodded his head and walked down to the sidewalk. “Goodnight, Rowan.”

“Sweet dreams, Aelin.”

☽ ☼ ☾

Her ring sparkled in the living room light. Elide bit back the giddy grin threatening to erupt over her face and turned her face to her boy- fiancé. She cupped his face in her hands and kissed him, “I love you.”

Lorcan grinned and gave into her sweet kisses. He slid his hands to the small of her back and pressed her closer to him, “I love you too, princess.” She hummed lowly and pulled away, tracing her fingertips over his cheekbones.

She laughed a bit, “Do you remember the first day we met?”

Lorcan scoffed, “Yeah, no doy.”

Elide rolled her eyes and shook her head, “You’re ridiculous. I’m trying to be sweet and you say no doy like an idiot.” Lorcan laughed, his head tipping back. Elide smacked his chest and twisted so that her back was against his front.

They barely fit on the shitty little couch Lorcan and Rowan still had from university. It was old and beyond ruined, but it was the most comfortable thing on the planet. Lorcan wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his hand on her side, his thumb soothing a circle over her ribcage. “It was the first day of kindergarten. You were wearing two braids with a red ribbon around your head and you had on overalls with a purple shirt.”

She smiled, “Your hair was braided and you were wearing a black t-shirt with a grizzly bear on it and jeans.” Elide tilted her head up to teasingly glare at him, “You stole my good marker.”

He made a pleased noise in the back of his throat, “And fourteen years later, you stole my heart.”

“That I did,” Elide replied, kissing the side of his neck. Lorcan lifted her left hand and they both stared at the glittering engagement ring. “I can’t believe we’re getting married.”

Lorcan grinned and kissed the side of her head, “Well, believe it, love.”

She laughed and settled back into his arms, “We’ve come a very long way, haven’t we?”

“Yes,” Lorcan agreed, wrapping her further in his arms, “we have.”

They fell into a warm, comforting silence, perfectly at ease to lay together and not say a word. Nothing needed to be said.

A few minutes later, when Elide was slowly drifting off, safe and warm in his arms, the front door opened. She sat up, smiling expectantly at Rowan, “Well?” Lorcan shifted beneath her and sat up too. “How was it?”

Rowan’s cheeks were pinked, not just from the cold night. “Um, it went well, yeah.” He shrugged his overcoat off and hung it up on the coat rack. Without looking back at the couple, he spoke while he put his shoes away, “We’re getting coffee tomorrow.”

Elide clapped her hands, “Ooh, yay. It’s because of the green tie.”

Rowan rolled his eyes and walked into the kitchen. He emerged with three bottles of beer, “I think I deserve a little credit. She didn’t very well kiss my tie.”

Elide cackled and took the beer he offered to her, her ring shining. “Very nicely done, Ro.” She settled back against Lorcan and sipped from her bottle, waiting for him to notice something.

Rowan handed Lorcan his drink and finally saw Elide’s ring, “Congratulations, you two. Very nicely done, Lor.”

His best friend smiled softly at the girl he loved, “Thanks, man.” Rowan sat down in the armchair, grinning at the two of them. “So, it really went well?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Elide giggled at his face, “Oh, you’re so smitten.”

Lorcan hummed in agreement and drank his beer, “Aw, look, he’s blushing.” Elide hooted and laughed harder when Rowan grumbled and stood up, muttering something about I don’t have to sit here and take this. “Babe, our boy’s all grown up. Soon he’s going to settle down, get married, have a brood of unruly children…”

Elide stood up and walked over to Rowan, holding her arms out for a conciliatory hug, “Oh, c’mere, honey, we’re just joking.” Rowan pouted and accepted her embrace, flipping Lorcan off behind her back. The dark haired woman pulled away slightly, her eyes narrowed inquisitively, “You really like her, don’t you?”

“Yeah,” Rowan mumbled, blushing again. “She’s… kinda completely amazing.”

“Oh, is she something special?”

“Yeah,” Rowan said, confident and sure. “She is.”

And she was.

☽ ☼ ☾

an: i haven’t written a hetero one shot in so long - i forgot how fun it was !

@mythicaitt @werewolffprince @schmlip-scribble @empire-of-wildfire @the-regal-warrior @ladyverena @ttakeitbacknoww @shyvioletcat @alifletcher2012 @tswaney17 @ourbooksuniverse @flora-and-fae @thesirenwashere @queenofxhearts @maastrash @mynewdreamwasyou @cursebreaker29 @empress-ofbloodshed @b00kworm @hizqueen4life @silversprings98 @amren-courtofdreams @minaidss @superspiritfestival @sanakapoor @ireallyshouldsleeprn @spyofthenightcourt @thegoddessofyou @more-espresso-less-depresso-xx @claralady @neonhellas @darlinminds @readingismyonlyhobby @autophobiaxx @silversprings28 @myshadowsingeraz @aelinfeyreeleven945tbln @elriel4life @always-in-a-daydream @jlinez @ladywitchling

#elorcan #rowaelin #elide x lorcan #rowan x aelin #elide lochan #lorcan salvaterre #rowan whitethorn #aelin ashryver galathynius #isa writes #nalgenewhore #isn't it cute !!#also can we appreciate the new spacer lol

141 notes · View notes

tooruluv · 4 years ago

Text

Kei Tsukishima x F!Reader ( part 4 )

❝ they were the sun and moon, destined to be together but only ever totally meeting once every hundred years or so. ❞

description: in a world where you only see color when you're in love, you've grown frustrated of the greyscale. but falling in love with someone you barely know was never something you planned. and, him not returning the feelings definitely wasn’t planned.

genre: soulmate au... except not quite. everyone is born colorblind. you can only see color once you fall in love (and it grows brighter until you see full color as the love grows). however, that doesn't ensure a lasting connection. it simply means that love exists in that moment, until it doesn't.

word count: 1,680

warnings/notes: nothin’ crazy!! cursing, of course. this one was fun to write!! next part will be longer, promise <3

prev | next

“ ‘cause i can’t make you love me if you don’t, you can’t make your heart feel something it won’t ” - i can’t make you love me, dave thomas junior

┏━━━━━⋇⋆⋆⋇❦⋇⋆⋆⋇━━━━━┓

For your entire life, you had always wondered what your favorite color would be. You would hear your parents talk about it with their friends, you would hear it between the lucky few who had met their lovers early. But you never had one.

It should be such an easy question to ask someone when you first meet them. It should be the most basic human answer, a description of who they are as a person. You’ve done research, scanned websites and took fake online “what color is your aura?” quizzes, only to become frustrated by the black and white.

You even tried to compare the shades of grey to colors. Your mother would tell you what color something is, and you would try to remember. It never worked.

But now, if someone were to ask “what’s your favorite color?”, you would simply tell them, “yellow.”

“I’ll wait for you after practice.” Tsukki told you the next morning.

He stood directly beside your locker, tall and still as if he never hunched over in his life. He pushed up his glasses and walked away as a way to conclude his statement.

You rolled your eyes. Of all the people on this planet, you’ve fallen in love with him. You looked up as if to ask God, or whoever’s up there, “why?”

Working at Blu for the summer was an easy job. When you weren’t glancing at Tsukishima, you poured coffee and lemonades and sold baked goods. It was good for extra money, and everyone that you worked with was kind and welcomed you with smiles.

Tsukki was sitting at his table, drinking his daily plain black coffee, when your coworker caught you staring. She was a third-year and had been working there since she was your age, so it wasn’t like she hadn’t noticed his attendance.

Wiping her hands on her apron (which are blue, now that you know), she said, “He’s cute. You should ask him for his number.”

You immediately jumped back, pretending to wipe the counter down. “Absolutely not.”

“He comes in here every day.” She said, as if you didn’t already know. “No normal guy comes in to a coffee place in the middle of summer everyday without reason.”

“We have good coffee.”

“Sure. That’s why.”

For the rest of the summer, she made sure to schedule you for the morning shifts and hang back when she sees him come in.

At practice, the girls were all discussing what they were making for the bake sale. It was a fun practice, full of team building exercises and barely any running.

Mai looped her arm through yours as practice ended. She gave you one of her award winning smiles, bouncing on her feet.

“What?”

“I didn’t say anything.”

“You’re thinking something.” You said, pushing into her side.

“You’re baking with Kei Tsukishima tonight.” Mai stopped when you almost reached the volleyball practice gym. “Are you excited? Nervous? Do you have everything you need? Chapstick?”

“Fuck you.”

You pushed her away as you headed to the gym to help with the boys practice. She kept making kissy faces towards you. You flipped her off.

Kei Tsukishima was not one to pay attention to little things. He was a big picture man. He focused on how things affected his future, about college applications, about how plays can be executed by the entire team.

Yet, when you walked into the gym, he couldn’t help but focus on a strand of your hair that kept sticking to your mouth.

“Are you coming or what?” Tsukki adjusted the bag on his back. He stood at the doors, leaning on one. You were picking up some extra balls for Kageyama and Hinata.

“Coming, coming.” You waved goodbye to the dynamic duo.

The walk was mainly quiet. Yamaguchi left before you two, claiming that he had a lot of homework to do. You didn’t know about that.

“You don’t have to stay after, you know.” Tsukki said. You looked up. “You don’t have to stay after practice to help those two. You already are helping us enough.”

“I don’t mind.”

“Why do you do it?”

“Hm?”

“Why do you come to our volleyball practices?” He kept his eyes straight. “You come from your practice to help us with ours, and that just sounds ridiculous to me.”

“It looks good on my college app.” You told him. It was his turn to look at you. “And Ukai has been close to my family for a long time, so it’s hard to say no to him when he asks for a volunteer.”

“That makes sense.” He said. “I couldn’t do it.”

“What? Have two practices, or volunteer for Ukai?”

“Both.”

You chuckled, nudging him with your side. He kept walking, but he had a smile too. He wasn’t so dark and gloomy as people thought.

He had a gorgeous smile.

The rest of the walk was in silence again. It was already dark, and the moonlight made him look ethereal. Tsukki really could be compared with the moon, you decided.

Every once in a while, you two walked too close and accidentally bumped into each other. Or your back of your hand brushed his. It just ended up in little laughs between you both.

And, before you knew it, you were standing in front of your house.

“This is me.”

“I am not wearing this shit.”

“Yes, you are.”

You were trying so hard not to cry laughing, holding up a pink apron that your mom used. You already had a matching one on. He looked at it as if you just offered him a can of dog shit for breakfast.

“You could not pay me to wear that.”

“It’s this or get shit all over you.”

“I’ll take the shit.”

Sighing, you reached to force it on him. He moved back, narrowly avoiding your attack. One more try ended in the same result. You were giggling now, and he was smiling.

“Just…” A struggling pull over his head. “Put…” A push. “It on!” And your arms were around his back.

The position was awkward, but both of you were laughing too much to notice. You had your arms wrapped around his waist, chest to chest as you tied his apron around him. He stood with his arms crossed as he let you put the fucking apron on.

“There. Look at you. So pretty.”

He pushed up his glasses and looked down. “Must be why you’re in love with me.”

“If you keep pulling that card, I’ll be sure you don’t get credit for any of these.”

“Now you’re just being cruel.”

“I don’t get it.”

“Tsukki, there are literal instructions. You follow them.”

“No shit. My question is, what the hell is softened butter?”

“Oh my god.”

Soon enough, the two of you were into a rhythm. You were baking brownies and cupcakes as if you did it together every day. Conversations came natural.

It was nice.

It wasn’t until you noticed the brown specs of cocoa powder on his nose did you realize how close you were standing. You were to his right, mixing whatever was in your bowl at the time, But you could feel his warmth from beside you.

He could feel you, too.

“The brownies are brown, obviously.” You said in the middle of the silence. “The cupcakes are brown with black and orange sprinkles, and white frosting. I thought I should tell you.”

He was silent for a minute. You thought that maybe you were annoying him with reminders that you were in love with him, or maybe you should’ve kept it to yourself. But then, he turned to you.

“You said that my eyes were golden brown.”

“I did.”

He was standing far too close. He was standing incredibly too close. And he was staring into your eyes for far too long. You couldn’t conjure up any reasons to hate him, or get rid of your feelings. Why would you want to do that when he is standing beside you, warm and brilliant and glowing.

Fuck.

“What color are my glasses?”

“Black.”

“And my jacket?”

“Black.”

Now he was standing directly in front of you. You didn’t know exactly when you turned, but you had. He was inches from you. His lips were inches from yours.

“And the apron?”

“Pink.”

He was leaning in. There is absolutely no way that this is happening.

All you had to do was lean in, and you could get it over with. Get it out of your mind and gone forever, along with the stupid colors that remind you with every second that he can’t see them back. All you had to do was press your lips to his…

You could feel his breath on your face. Your heart hammered your chest and everything froze at once.

“You must be Kei Tsukishima!”

You jumped back, bringing your body back to your mixing bowl. Your mom entered the kitchen, pajamas on and a smile plastered on her face. You pretended nothing was happening.

“Yes, ma’am.” He greeted. As if nothing was happening.

As if nothing was happening. Because nothing had happened.

“Mom, I know that it’s late.” You started to explain, but she quickly stopped you.

“Hush now. You spend as much time as you need. Nice to meet you, Tsukishima.” She sent you a wink, heading up the stairs.

You closed your eyes, trying to forget what just happened. But, when you opened them, you were faced with the worst thing that could possibly happen in that moment.

The colors gained a little bit of hue. His pink apron contrasted brighter against his black jacket. The orange sprinkles gained a little bit of tint. The greyscale filter lifted a bit more.

You wanted to bang your head against the wall. Fuck.

tag list: @vhskenma @elianetsantana @mini-eggs-reads @ysasian @hhwanggu @i-stole-your-juice-box @definitelynotbianca @denkithunder @smuttyanimeslut @yourlocalbabybird @theydy-madamonsieur

160 notes · View notes

zonna-c · 3 years ago

Text

Something Special

This continues after Perfume Disaster and Overprotectiveness Might Be A Bad Thing…

warning: soft/safe vore story

Mammon had taken Zonna words of heart and back off and everything felt normal again, Zonna could almost forget about what happened but she still got flustered when Beel or lucifer stomach growled. She could hang out with everyone again with mammon only popping in every now and again and easily shoo away, she finally could have a nice long talk with Asmo which was pretty much him begging her to forgive him while he promised not to loss control of himself like that again crying and whining worried she hated him. And how mean Lucifer had been confiscating the perfume from him and Diavolo banded it so it couldn't even be made anymore!

“It's ok really Asmo no more tears.” Zonna said patting his back she had never been good with crying people even though he wasn't balling, more like waving his hand close to his eyes looking up at the ceiling trying not to cry in between apologizing she really couldn't tell if he was faking it or really trying not to cry...

“No it’s not, let me make it up to you!” Asmo whine dramatically pressing his wrist to his forehead like an overacting drama queen actor. “Oh how about a makeover! Oooo and a nice bath, a cute outfit and then let's hit the town!” Asmo said excitedly

Zonna frowned so this wasn't a real apology, he was just trying to get her to go out with him again “really?” Zonna whine frowning at him

“Oh come on please? If you don't like it then.. We don't have to go out.” Asmo whined his light orange fire-like eyes staring into her hazel ones

“Asmo…,” Zonna said leaning closer to him making him chuckle lightly

“Yes.” he purred his hand gently resting on her shoulder

“Your eye trick doesn't work on me.” Zonna sighed, flicking his forehead “bad horny dog.” she grumbled trying to get up

Asmo yelped, holding his forehead not like it hurt him, but it only hurt his pride that she could so easily shrug him off “wait! Am sorry” he whined batting his long eyelashes giving her his best puppy dog eyes

“Asmo.” Zonna sighed looking back at him

“I wont do anything, so please i want to hang out with you Zonna don't you like me?” Asmo whined that she would never hang out in his room for long and flinched away from his touch; it was a big blow to his self-esteem.

“Of course I like you.” Zonna said

“Then let's take a bath together!” Asmo said happily “AWWWWoooooo i was kidding!” Asmo whined as she flicked his forehead again “but I did get a new hypoallergenic sensitive skin bath bomb that smells really good and I thought it would be good for your skin!”

“Really?” Zonna said skeptically

“Yes I even checked the list Satan made, it's safe!” Asmo said happily “and you can use my bath of course then I can do you nails, hair, ooohh you have to let me do your makeup!” Asmo said happily

“Let's just start with a bath.” Zonna said. She’d caved to Asmo this time plus she could use a nice warm bath… she had to push Asmo out of the bathroom after he put the outfit he wanted her to try on, on the counter. Saying he would scrub her back for her if needed as she slammed the door with a sigh nervously that he somehow magically opened the door, it was his bathroom it wouldn't be too weird to think he had a key. She walked over to the bathtub and looked over the bath bomb wondering what was in it. The bright pink color worried her, she'd kill him if it stain her skin. She gently put it in the water watching it foam and changed the water to a soft pink color. The smell of pumpkin spice filling the room. The color didn't match the smell, not that she minded as she relaxed into warm water hair tied up in a bun to keep it from getting wet. She stay in the bath tell the water was to cold slowly, reluctantly getting out looking over the outfit “no” she said to herself as she change back into her normal clothes she was not going to wear the glittery pink dress no way in hell she walked out, Asmo frown see that she hadn't even tried on the dress “pink is not my color.” she said with a shrug

“Oh…. Well, let's do your nails!” Asmo said happily as he pulled out all the different colors he had “pick one.”

Zonna ended up picking a dark almost black purple that had glitter in it. she would have liked to paint them black but didn't want to match Diavolos nails, though he probably love it if they did match

“Pink would look better or green.” Asmo whine

“Then I would match yours.” Zonna said with a laugh

“Ok we have the color now we just need to cut and shape your nails.” Asmo said taking her hand

“Don't cut them!” Zonna almost shouted closing her hand up into a fist as he grabbed the nail clippers

“It's really long, I mean it's like you got claws.” Asmo huffed, staring at her long perfectly white natural nails.

“Please?” Zonna begged

“Fine but I have to shape them!” Asmo huffed putting away the nail clippers getting his glass nail file she didn't have a problem with that just hated the sound it made, finally he was able to paint them the dark purple did go well with what she normally wears he admitted to himself. If only he could get her to wear something that wasn't a dark color. “Ok now the feet to match.” Asmo said happily

“What? no, I don't wear open toe shoes, I don't need them painted.” Zonna said with a wave of her hand looking a little nervous

“No, they have to match.” Asmo said

“Asmo no I don't want my toenails painted.” Zonna huffed Asmo smirked as he texted someone “Asmo...:no” Zonna said nervously trying to get up to leave

When mammon stopped in the check on Zonna he found her half on the bed half off Beel holding her legs at the ankle and Asmo with a bottle of nail polish carefully holding her foot still as he painted them. Well Zonna shout at them about how they were going to regrets this and how she was going to get them back for this in between laughs and giggles as she wiggled like a fish out of water as she tried and failed to pull her legs away from Beel grip, turns out her feet are incredibly ticklish much to Asmo amusement as he messed with her while painting her toes “what the hell going on!” mammon shouted

“Just trying to paint her toenails.” Asmo said like it wasn't obvious “Mammon do you need your nails painted again?” he asked not looking up

“Asmo promise to take me to hell’s kitchen if I helped” Beel said as he looked over to mammon then back to Zonna making sure he wasn't holding her leg to tightly but also not loose enough for her to slip free and mess up her freshly painted toenails

Mammon stood there for a while not really knowing what to do before just slowly backing out of the room closing the door he check in later….,

Asmo finally finished painting her toes and Beel let her go she glared at both of them “sorry” Beel mumbled softly looking away from her

“You fine Beel it’s Asmo that made you do it.” Zonna grumbled knowing beel couldn't say no when food was involved

“But look out how pretty they are! And your feet are cute, you should wear open toe shoes!” Asmo said as he put the nail polish away checking her hands making use she didn't mess them up somehow “ok now the hair.” Asmo said happily like she was not glaring daggers. “Oh come on rabbit it wasn't that bad.” Asmo huffed

“Am not a rabbit!” Zonna grumbled letting Asmo lead her to the bathroom as Beel left. He happily pulled everything he needed out, having her sit in his chair in front of the mirror before he undid her messy bun, letting her long brown hair down, it was almost to her elbows. He slowly brushed through it as the curling iron warm up

“So I never got the juicy details of what happened after you got away from me.” Asmo purred as he gently worked out all the tangles in her hair before taking a small section of her hair from the font and braiding it, tying it with a small rubber band leaving the rest of her hair down.

“When….what are you talking about?” Zonna asked hoping it wasn't what she thought he was talking about

“You know with the perfume, you went running to lucifer.” Asmo said as he grabbed the curling iron

“Nothing happened.” Zonna said trying hard not to blushed at the memory

“Liar, liar come on spill it's going to take a while to curl all your hair anyway.” Asmo said as he stared to work on little section at a time spraying it with something to it would hold the curl humming to himself

“Really nothing happened.” Zonna mumbled

“Then you wouldn't be blushing honey bunny.” Asmo purred whispering in her ear “come on i can keep a secret.”

“Not when you're drunk.” Zonna huffed

“So it IS a juicy story. I knew it! Know you have to tell me!” Asmo whined and just wouldn't shut up

“F-fine.” Zonna grumbled halfway through getting her hair curled, she just couldn't take it anymore of Asmo begging and he was waving the curling iron around as he whined giving her a heart attack “BUT Asmo, you can't NOT tell anyone not a human, demon, angel, ghost, not a soul!” Zonna growl Asmo yelp the pact taking hold

“Y-yes master Zonna…., But that's not fair!” Asmo whined wanting to gossip

“Well then, i could just not tell you then.” Zonna said with a shrug

“NO, now you have to tell me!” Asmo whine and so Zonna did her face aflame as she did so Asmo didn't say a word and happily curled her hair even when she had to stop a few time to flustered by remembering what lucifer said to her to continue she did feel a little better tell someone about it, little did she or Asmo know that mammon was on the other side of the door, listening to the story he didn't mean to overhear! He just wanted to check on Zonna and now he couldn't walk in or just leave! He grumbled as he heard what Lucifer had said to her to get her to agree it pissed him off just how smooth his big brother was. He quickly snuck off when she finished the story before he got caught “well you got to see a different side of lucifer, am glad he didn't just gulp you down but i must admit I'm a little jealous..” Asmo whined

Zonna gave him a look that said drop it or she would leave now so Asmo shut up and started to get the makeup together, he stared at her face and he didn't know what to do. Her freckles were beautiful but he couldn't do a full face of makeup with them so he covered them up…. And was almost finishing when he decided he hated it she look like a completely different person without her freckles a absolutely beautiful person, but he decided i like her freckles more than a clean face look, so he wiped it all off and did a lighter makeup some highlight and dark eyeshadow to make her hazel eyes really pop and red lipstick...little bit of blush there perfect. “Thanks.” Zonna said as she looked at herself in the mirror she never wore makeup so she was glad he didn't put layers and layers of the stuff on.

“Now we just need a dress and some shoes.” Asmo said happily as they walk back to his room and he pulled out a ton of dress how he knew she size she didn't want to know she really didn't want to try all of this on so she pick by color, a pretty dark green dress caught her eye she tried that one on it was a sweetheart neckline with small sleeves a little longer than her knees a little black belt around the waist the skirt puffed out from there. “That's perfect! And i have the perfect shoes” asmo said pulling out 6 inches black stilettos heels

“No thank you, I wear my boots.” Zonna said as she put on her black boot that had a 5 inches heel on them

“B-but stilettos!” Asmo whined looking at the shoes in his hands

“Do you want to carry me home in two hours and face Lucifer wrath because of the blisters I’d get from those shoes?” Zonna asked

“No..” Asmo whined

“So drop the shoes.” Zonna grumbled

“Fine.” Asmo grumbled as he messed with his hair a little, spraying some perfume on himself before turning to her holding the bottle

“Asmo.” Zonna said sternly

“I know, I know but, this is a safe one. Just walk though it?” Asmo asked spraying it into the air in front of Zonna she grumble walking though rose smelling perfume cloud getting some of it on herself but it wasn't strong enough to make her sneeze and know she smelled like asmo

“Alright, all ready to go!” Asmo said happy as Zonna snatched her leather jacket and phone before he pushed her out of the room trying to make a run for it to the door before Lucifer noticed only to find him waiting at the door.

“And just where did you think you two are going?” Lucifer asked, arms crossed as he looked down at both of them, a little startled to see Zonna in a dress, sure she wore some dress for gathering a Diavolo castle but never to just go out. She looked like a little girl and smaller than normal, in that form fitting dress but she was as confident as always staring up at him. He always forgot just how small she was since she wore baggy clothes and her jacket

“Just to The Fall.” Asmo said happily

“No.” lucifer huffed

“But! Please we promise we won't be gone long! Just a few drinks!” Asmo begged “l want to show Zonna off!”

“You ended up leaving her alone in the club.” lucifer growled

“One time! It was one time and nothing happened! Please, it won't happen again! Give me another chance!” Asmo begged

“Please lucifer? I could always call you if he does take off.” Zonna said with a shrug she had got through all the trouble of letting Asmo dress her up why not go out?

Lucifer sighed, rubbing his forehead “fine, but be back by curfew.” he huffed and Asmo quickly dragged Zonna out the door before he could change his mind

“What the hell lucifer!” mammon growled, stepping out of his hiding spot “I tell ya what Asmo plaining and you just let him go with Zonna!”

“Then why don't you go after them mammon? Swooping in when Asmo wanders away, would save me the headache.” lucifer grumbled

“Like I wasn't going to do that anyway.” mammon growled as he walked passed lucifer

“Have fun.” Lucifer said as he walked back to his office back to his stacks of paperwork.

Zonna and Asmo had fun dancing to the loud music, having drinks for about an hour and a half before a group of Asmo followers found them and sweet talked Asmo away for a fun time when Zonna had gone to the bathroom. So when she walked back out into the too loud club she caught a glimpse of Asmo disappearing into one of the back rooms “well that lasted about as long as I thought it would.” Zonna huffed, having to do a little jump to sit in the too tall bar stool ordering one more drink on Asmo tab before she’d call mammon to rescue her. Not like he was far she had spotted him close to the front door about 10 minutes ago, how long he had been there was anyone guess but she felt a little safer with him watching from the shadows she smirk to herself “he properly thinks he is being so sneaky.” she huffed

“A blue rose, mysterious and achieving the impossible a little on the nose there do you think?” a demon asked as he sat down beside her staring at the rose tattoo on her wrist trying to make small talk

“It also symbolizes unattainableness, love at first sight, impossible love, and a new beginning. It's a beautiful rare somewhat impossible flower with many meanings, it’s complex unlike you.” Zonna grumbled shooting that demon a glare she didn't want to play his game

“You sure know your roses.” the demon said with a laugh not getting the hint to back off, too drunkenly brave so he kept talking to her “So why it upside down?” he asked leaning closer

“Cause I wanted it to be, leave me alone.” Zonna growled looking around the club see mammon signature snow white hair almost glowing in the black light coming closer fighting thought the crowned that was when the jerk leaned in closer

“So what is the seven lords human pet doing all dolled up all by itself here, they got bored of their little pet?” he growls, making her turn back to him making eye contact with him, he smirks trying to charm her. “Maybe I could take you somewhere fun after you finished your drink, pet?’ he asked his hand hovering over her back just about to touch her when she picked up her drink like she was going to drink it only to toss it on him.

“Fuck off.” she growled as she got up trying to walk to mammon as the demon sat stunned hair dripping wet from the sticky alcohol drink for a second before rage filled him and he jump up grabbing her wrist spinning her back around to face him but before he could say or do anything she felt a warm gentle hand grabbing on her shoulder pulling her backwards tell she bumped into his chest, devilish no.5 and the hint of cigar smoke filled her nose. She watch the other demons face pale quickly dropping her hand backing up till he hit the bar she could hear mammon wings move stretching out as he let out a low deep guttural growl it send a shiver down her own spine, he growled all the time but this was different and everyone knew it the club went silent only the loud music breaking through the silent tension, mammon huffed as the demons fell to the ground hand up apologizing curled up under a bar stool

“Mine.” Mammon growled holding Zonna close and walked to the door, everyone moving quickly to get out of the way making plenty of room for Mammon his wing pushed any who were not fast enough out of his way onto the floor. Zonna had to walk quickly, almost falling down to keep up with him, his hand never leaving her shoulder as they exited the club back into the quiet streets of devildom.

“Thanks for the save.” Zonna said as she hear him sigh in relief

“Just what were you thinking! Ya want to get into a fight?” mammon grumbled spinning her around to face him he looked mad but seem to be more worried about her than anything else

“No…, just pissed that he called me a pet getting all close to me and I saw you coming. Your hair looks cool in the club.” Zonna said with a shrug mammon grumbled glaring at the door looking like he debating going back in before looking back at her

“Come on, let's go home.” mammon said holding his hand out to her

“What? But It only 9…” Zonna mumbled

“Well what do you want to do?” mammon huffed crossing his arms

“Oh I don't know, I am all dressed up thanks to Asmo, and now he has abandoned me... Oh, What’s a girl to do?” Zonna said dramatically hoping mammon would get the hint

“Well, I guess we could, walking around, see a movie or something maybe?” mammon mumbled as he change out of his demon form blushing lightly

“Sounds lovely.” Zonna said with a giggle as they started walking mammon slowly down, staring at her back. Zonna stopped as she noticed she was a little ahead of Mammon “something wrong?” she asked looking back at him

“No, just never got a good look at you back to notice all the freckles before.” mammon said as he looked over the brown dot they were bigger than the ones on her face doting her pale skin

“Yea of course all the pretty ones I can't see.” Zonna said with a shrug “come on, quiet staring your making be nervous.” Zonna huffed, pushing him in front of herself “so did you win big?” she asked as they walked

“What are ya talking about?’ mammon huffed

“I smell cigar smoke.” Zonna said with a shrug

“I didn't smoke nothing!” mammon said sniffed his shirt worried he knew Zonna hated strong smells. She had avoided him for almost a whole day when he came back for a poker game, not only reeking of cigarettes from the smoke-filled room he had been in, but he smoked a few cigarettes himself! Not knowing that it would cause a problem and couldn't get the smell off tell Asmo help him out with some strong smelling shampoo that kill the smell but was also to strong for zonna and it took a whole day for the smell to ware off so that she would allow him to come close to her. He hasn't smoke a cigarette since and would asked to crack a window when gambling in smoke-filled rooms

“It's not strong, like you were around someone who was smoking.” Zonna said with a shrug

“Knew I should have changed my shirt before leaving.” Mammon growled “I didn't win big but I did make a little, it's not too bad right? I could go buy a new shirt if it is.” mammon asked looking over at her

“No, it's fine.” Zonna said as they ended up a Majolish well outside of Majolish there was one of those claw machines with different color dragon plushies inside

“Oh so this is where Diavolo found that dragon plushie?” mammon asked seeing Zonna staring

“No, that one is a little different than these.”

“Which one do ya want?” Mammon asked as he walked over to it

“What? This game is impossible to win.” Zonna scuffed

“You doubt the great mammon! Pick one.” mammon grumbled

“The black and white one.” Zonna said not only was it the one on top but it wing where almost exactly like Mammons

It took a few tries and mammon almost breaking the game, when it dropped the dragon just before it went into the little shoot, he finally got it happily holding it out to Zonna “Told ya i could get you one.” he smile with a big grin on his face

Zonna took the little dragon from him before hugging him tightly “I shouldn't have doubted you.” Zonna said, pulling back to kiss him on the cheek “thank you.” she said as she looked over the dragon fixing his little white mane of fur that ran down its back

“Yya welcome.” mammon mumble looking away blushing “so what are you going to name it?”

‘Hummm mini mammon.” Zonna said happy hugging the plushy well Mammon seem to loss it she had never seen his face so red

“Www-why?” Mammon asked

“Cause it has your wings and you got him for me.” Zonna said like it was obvious

“Oo-of course ya want to name a toy dragon after me the great mammon.” he said with a laugh as they started walking again only to run into Luke and Simeon just outside of hell kitchen mammon tried to walk quickly but of course the little chihuahua notice zona and started barking

“Hey Simeon, Luke what are you guys doing out here?” Zonna asked as Luke came running up to her

“Just getting some food Solomon tried to cook again almost burned the dorm down.” Simeon said with a nervous laugh

“Zonna! Why are you all dressed up?” Luke asked, making Simeon chuckle “I think they're on a date.” Simeon explained “WWWHAT? That's not true is it Zonna?” Luke whined

“More or less?” Zonna said with a shrug “Asmo wanted to give me a makeover, but left to be with his fans so it's just me and mammon.” zonna explained

“That does sound like something Asmo would do, it's a beautiful dress.” Simeon said as mammon wander off going into hell kitchen knowing the angels would keep her safe for know

“What a cute toy.” Luke said seeing the little dragon Zonna was holding

“Yea mammon got him out of the claw machine at Majolish for me. You could go try your luck if you want one too.” Zonna said with a laugh as Luke begged Simeon to go try and get one.

When mammon came back he had a small to-go bag. He took Zonna's hand and said “Come on.”

“Ok” Zonna said, waving goodbye to Luke and Simeon before following him “just where are we going?” she asked as they started to walk out of town almost back home

“I want to show ya something.” Mammon said as they kept walking he pulled her off the stone path into the forest “watch your step” he said blushing as she grabbed his arm holding it tightly as they walked on the uneven ground using her phone as a flashlight. “Alright we have to jump over this little creek.” mammon said pulling his arm free from her grip easy jumping over the little stream of water Zonna look a little worried “come on i'll catch ya if you fall” mammon said arm open wide

“Am in heels and a dress mammon not the best stuff to hike in.” Zonna grumbled looking over the small gap taking a step back trying to jump it, good news she cleared it, bad new mammon didn't think she could jump quite that far and she pretty much jumped into his arm making him fall back into the grass with her on top of him with a loud ouph

“W-why do ya always have to land on top of me!” mammon whined

“Not my fault this time, and it's not like I'm that heavy.” Zonna said with a laugh just glad she didn't end up in the little creak as she got off him, helped him up and picked the grass out of his white hair “so how much longer are we going to walk?” she asked

“Almost there.” Mammon said with a chuckle covering her eyes with his hands making her walk a few more steps “ready?” mammon whispered in her ear

“Yea.” Zonna said and he slowly drop his hand from her face she blinked and gasped there was a stunning crystal clear lake in front of them reflecting the stars beautifully

“Ya said you like Levi room so i fingered you like this, it nice and quiet no one to bug ya.” mammon said

“So this is your hiding spot?” Zonna asked looking back at him

“Yea, ya could say that.” mammon nodded sitting down Zonna sat down beside him “can ya guess what in the bag?” he asked waving it around

“Smells like something chocolate…. Brownies?” Zonna asked hoping she was right

“Na just any brownies, they're freshly baked brownies!” Mammon said cheerfully as he opened the bag letting her grab one watching her wiggled in place as she happily nibbled on the brownie with a big smile on her face “aren't you going to have one?” Zonna asked looking over at him

He blushed looking away “umm no, don't really like sweets...no i mean i don't want them.., right now… I am not hungry.” mammon mumbled glaring at his middle when it growled in disagreement Oh she got it know, he took her to a nice place, got her a snack so this was his ‘something special’

“The stars are beautiful tonight ” Zonna asked leaning against his shoulder acting like she didn't know what was going on yet, setting the little dragon on her lap “but it's a little chilly.”

“Y-yeah...mmm Zonna?..,I umm.. No…, never mind it's nothing.” mammon said, wrapping his arm around her letting her snuggle into his side, blushing hard wishing he could just come out and say it! They sat watching the lake in peaceful silence for a while as he tried and failed to work up the nerve to ask.

“So was Asmo taking me out part of the plan or was that a happy accident?” Zonna asked as she knew he was back out of his plan, so why no let him in on the fact she knew what he was planning

“What? What plan? i didn't have a plan, don't ya what you talking about” mammon grumbled

“Whatever you say mammon, but it's getting cold shouldn't we start heading back?” Zonna asked with a shiver

“No, just a little longer.” mammon whine holding her close changing to his demon form wrapping his wing around her to keep her warm as he grumbling to himself

“What are you grumbling about?” Zonna asked gently petting his wing making him shiver

“It's just! Lucifer he got to eat ya and then Beel did right under my nose! But I- I want to, too but” mammon mumbled lowering his head “ya...ya not scared of getting eaten right?”

“Of Course, I am terrified of getting eaten….” Zonna asked, letting out a sigh as he whined holding her closer “I'm terrified of getting eaten by a random demon, or getting stolen away by one….but.” Zonna said gently, making him look up, meeting her glaze, “but, letting one of my boys hold me close away from everyone where no one can steal me away? What could be better?” Zonna said ruffling his fluffy white hair kissing his forehead.

“So i-i can? Mammon asked face aflame

“Yes, mammon, you can eat me.” Zonna said, rolling her eyes. Hating that she had to say it out loud but mammon wasn't going to push her and she rather have a nice warm somewhat damp bed that no one could get to, then her own cold bed after pissing the demon off. She giggled feeling his wing tremble though if it was from excitement or nervous she couldn't tell, as he said the two spell Zonna shut her eyes pushing the dragon plushie off her lap not wanting it to get shrunk with her, when the dizziness disappeared she look up at him from the ground a little shock she was way smaller that both the other two times she had been eaten only about 7 maybe 8 inches tall. Which meant mammon looked huge.

He very slowly reach out to her holding his hand flat to the ground she stared at it for a minute before slowly walking over trying to step up only for mammon to flinch her heels felt so weird on his hand, making her fall her hands and knees into his palm “sorry,” he said softly as he brought her closer to his face looking her over slowly moving his other hand gently pat her head running his fingers down her back petting her gently as she move to sit more comfortable on his hand “ya ok right?”

“Yes mammon, I'm perfectly fine, I am not so fragile that a little stumble would hurt me.” Zonna said with a laugh knowing that was not what he was talking about he grumbled to himself looking her over again, as she study his hand amazed at how big they were and his silver rings

“So my brothers, they didn't really let ya hang out and have fun being little and all, since they just wanted a snack so ...is there anything you want to explore first?” mammon asked nervously his wings twitched

“Yea, actually I really want a closer look at you horns.” Zonna said

“My horns? Sure but let me lay down first.” Mammon mumbled carefully moving to lay on his belly keeping his head level as he brought his hand and her closer to his black horns, mammon flinched when she hopped out of his hand into his thick white hair. “Yo i didn't say ya could climb on my head!” mammon growled

“Please? Your hair is so soft and fluffy!” Zonna whined as he felt her sit down next to his left horn patting his head before looking over it over the spiral horn gently running her hand over the smooth black horn

“Fine but just cause ya look so cute like a little doll.” mammon chuckled gently poking her

“Am not a doll.” Zonna grumbled trying shoving his finger away from her face

“Na, I know, but with that pretty dress on you look like one. I am surprised Asmo got ya to wear something like that, it is not really your style.” mammon said fight the instinct to look up or move his head at all as he felt her lay down rubbing his head around his horn making him purr

“You don't like the dress?” Zonna asked looking down at the pretty green dress

“i-i didn't s-say that! Mammon said shaking his head freezing up when she yelp and roll a little and that was the end of her little adventure as mammon gently pinch her waist picking her up off his head placing her on his hand moving her close to his face looking her over worriedly

“Asmo would be so mad if he knew the dress was going to end up getting covered in drool.” Zonna said with a laugh “I can just about hear him shrieking about it now.”

“Then maybe he shouldn't have left ya all alone.”

“Yea, but then you would have been so bored hanging out by the door like a bouncer waiting for your moment to steal me away.”

“H-how! When ya notices?” mammon mumbled

“Your white hair makes you stand out like a road flare with the black lights and your sunglasses on top. Who else could it be?” Zonna said with a chuckle, Mammon grumbled “and you're not that sneaky.”

“Yo! am plenty sneaky when I want to be! I just wasn't trying that hard.” Mammon growled flashing his sharp white teeth glistening in the full moon light wings opening wide flapping once making a cold breeze that made her shiver and blew her hair back.

“Sure ya are.”Zonna huffed mimicking his accent crossing her arms

“The great mammon is sneaky. I'll prove it to ya I'll sneak into the house right past lucifer, and he won't have any idea am there or that I ate ya!”

“If you ever eat me that is.” Zonna said with a smirk as mammon blushed stuttering

“I-i was getting to that!” Mammon grumbled but didn't move her close to his mouth he just stared face aflame as she looked up at him “i-i can't do it with you staring at me like that!” mammon whine covering his mouth with his other hand “close ya eyes or something...so ya don't get scared the great mammon is not nervous at all!”

Zonna burst into a laughing fit as she shrugged off her leather jacket shivering at the loss of warmth the jacket provided, then pulled off her boots and thought about it a minute before pulling her sock off to stuffing them into one of the boots “think you can hide these in one of your pockets?” Zonna asked putting the jacket and boots away from herself

“Yea, I can do that.” Mammon mumbled as he took them, stuffing them into his pants pocket before looking up at her sitting on his palm hugging herself tightly “Ya were not even ready!” mammon huffed his warm breath washing over her

“I didn't want to take my jacket off to tell YOU were ready.” Zonna said with a shrug, looking at his mouth as he moved her closer but instead of opening wide he gently kissed her before giving her a little licking, humming thoughtful as he pulled back “what are you doing?” Zonna asked, wiping some of the drool off her cheek only to get another small lick like he was psyching himself up or something?

“Spicy coffee.” mammon said with a smile licking his lips

“W-what?” Zonna asked blushing as he licked her again looking at him like he had two head as he hummed happily

“Ya taste, like coffee, but spicy.” mammon purred happily

“You mean bitter?” Zonna asked, confused about the spicy, how is coffee spicy?

“Na, more like sweet vanilla cream coffee with a hint of spicy….something.” mammon purred licking a little harder covering her in drool knocking her back to lay down in his warm palm

“Guess you like the way it tastes though.” Zonna said, shaking her drooling cover arm off blushing as he nodded vigorously leaned closer for another lick she giggled as his tongue tickled her side trying to push it away as he happily licked her a few more times it was almost like he was trying to tickle her. “Are you just going to sit here licking me all night or are you going to let me in?” Zonna asked as she tried not to laugh as he licked her side again he froze closing his mouth, she whined the warm drool cooling off fast she pushing against his closed lips with a soft whine, ever so slowly opened his mouth, but he didn't push her in just let her sit there looking into his mouth on his palm. She started at his big fangs gently running her hand over them before lending in putting her hands on his tongue, it immediately attacked her arms making her face plant into it, his lips closed around her middle as he purred gently licking her face and bare arms before pushing her legs into his mouth only her ankles and bare feet left in the cold outside air as he purred, lick and pushes she around inside his mouth carefully keeping her away from his teeth though. And almost sucking on her at times having to pin her to the roof of his mouth gulping the gallons of drool that threaten to drown her. Zonna rubbed his tongue when she had the space, liking the way his purr and got louder when she did so. She yelp when he tilted his head up his finger gently grabbed her ankles pulling her back out into the chilly night air she shivered wrapping her arms around herself, hanging upside down looking down at him with a string of drool connected her to his lips he stare up at her eyes half close a goofy grin on his face as he gulps loudly one more time slowly licking his lips before talking.

“Ya taste really, really good Zonna….ya ready?” mammon asked

“Yes! Before I become a popsicle would be nice!” zona grumbled with a shiver as he open wide again the moonlight illuminating his mouth sharp canines and teeth framing his mouth, his warm pink tongue coving her bottom teeth as he lower her back down but he stop gently licks her face before close his mouth to speak again again

“Thanks, for letting me, for trusting me to eat ya. Love ya Zonna.” Mammon said, giving her a quick kiss before quickly opening wide, stuffing her inside again before she could say anything. Purring and licking her a few times letting drool ran down his chin before he gulp loudly rubbing his neck at the bulge she made as she slowly slipped down disappearing pass his collarbone his fingers traced her path down into his chest as he slowly leaned back before laying in grass, resting his hand on his stomach purring feeling her move around “ya ok in there?”

“Yea, I'm fine. It's just different being smaller.” Zonna mumble

“Bad difference? I could make ya bigger if you like.” mammon asked rubbing at her

“No, no it's just different, it's a lot roomer it here, feels softer too.” Zonna said petting the walls around her making him shiver and purr hugging his middle

“Good, I'd like to make ya bigger but I can't have the others finding out, ya all mine tonight.” mammon purr he belly glowing a bring beautiful yellow

“I'll let you be greedy tonight” Zonna huffed rubbing and kneading the walls making mammon purr and a wiggle around he even chirped a few time as he rubbed his belly feeling for her with his fingers eyes closed he blushed when Zonna said in a sing song voice like someone talking to a dog “who my good boy? Who is the best boy? Who is too overprotective for his own good?”

“Me?” mammon purred as she kneading to the warm wall making him chirp

“You are yes, you are my good overprotective puppy dog.” Zonna said with a chuckle as she continue to rub and praise him

There little bit of alone time came to an end, as mammon phone started buzzing the alarm Zonna had put on his phone for curfew, he had 30 minutes to get back before lucifer set curfew so with a sigh he turn it off and got up “well my delicious little reckless human it's time to head home.” he said patting his belly before changing out of his demon form picking up the little dragon plushie and bag of brownies from the ground

“Ok, don't forget mini mammon!” Zonna shouted pawing at the front wall

“Course not, I got him.” Mammon huffed looking at the little black and white dragon over “I could shrink him and eat him too if ya want him to snuggle?” mammon asked looking down at his middle as he started to walk

“No, then I have to try and get the drool off him! I have a hard enough time washing it out of my own hair.” Zonna said as she curled up getting comfy for the walk home mammon shrugged tucking the little plushie under his arm and Zonna was slowly rocked to sleep with the sway of his steps

Mammon snuck in and got to his room without lucifer noticing or so he thought, as soon as he started getting ready for bed lucifer walk in making him jump out of his skin his hand protectively placed over his belly

“So?” lucifer asked lending against the door noticing how mammon’s hand hovered over his belly

“So what?” mammon asked trying to act nonchalant

“Do I really have to say it?” lucifer sighed mammon frown looking down at his belly grumbling cause he had been caught but Zonna was asleep so.., she didn't have to know about his failure

“It was... fine.” Mammon mumbled quickly, looking away from his older brother. As he gently rubbed his belly absentmindedly “she's already sleeping.”

Lucifer smirks, throwing a small box to mammon “to stop your snoring hopefully.”

Mammon easily caught the box, looked down at the nasal strips then back at Lucifer “t-thanks?”

“I can't have the exchange student walking around like a zombie tomorrow even if it’s not a school day. She needs her rest, so you need to be quiet.” lucifer huffed

Lucifer moved to open the door when Mammon spoke up again “and I think you're right...she does like...this.” mammon said licking his lips getting i little hint of her coffee flavor from his lips making him purr

“Yes…, unfortunately it does appear that way. Diavolo would not be pleased to know that she is being eaten so not a word of this to anyone got it?” lucifer growled

“Of course I am not telling, I don't need any more competition for belly cuddle rights!” Mammon growled as Lucifer left, leaving his brother alone for the night, now he just had to wait for Asmo to sneak home… Later that night Asmo thrilled drunken screams could be heard throughout the house.

#safe vore #soft vore #shall we vore #mammon vore #my wriitng

24 notes · View notes